wnc 
 
 •'t & Cf 1 1 c- 
 
 •J 
 
 
 t?^/ r 
 
 NFl/L/P 
 
 


 
 
 
 
* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
To Foot the Title Faye 
 
MEMORIALS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE PAROCHIAL CHURCH, 
 
 THE 
 
 COLLEGIATE CHANTRY, 
 
 AND 
 
 THE CHAPEL OF ST. MARY 
 
 COMMONLY CALLED MORTIMER S CHAPEL, 
 
 IN THE 
 
 PARISH OF ATTLEBOROUGH, 
 
 IN THE COUNTY OF NORFOLK, 
 
 TOGETHER WITH SOME ACCOUNT OF 
 
 THE SERVICES USED AT THE CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES, 
 
 FROM THE ANGLO-SAXON TO THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 BY 
 
 J. T. BARRETT, D.D. 
 
 RECTOR OF THE UNITED PARISHES OF ATTLEBOROUGH MAJOR AND MINOR, 
 
 AND PREBENDARY OF ST. PAUL’S. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND. 
 
 C. MUSKETT & J. TIPPELL, NORWICH. 
 SLOMAN, YARMOUTH. 
 
 M DCCC XLVIII. 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 
 
 https://archive.org/details/memorialsofparocOObarr 
 
TO THE REVEREND 
 
 SIR EDWARD BOWYER SM j j TII, 
 
 OF HILL HALL, IN THE COUNTY OF ESSEX, 
 
 BARONET, 
 
 HIS SCHOOLFELLOW AT ETON, 
 
 HIS CONTEMPORARY AT CAMBRIDGE, 
 
 HIS ASSOCIATE IN AFTER LIFE, 
 
 AND THE PATRON TO WHOM HE IS INDEBTED FOR THE PRESENTATION TO THE 
 UNITED RECTORIES OF ATTLEBOROUGH MAJOR AND MINOR, 
 
 DURING THE MINORITY OF HIS YOUNGER SON, 
 
 THE MEMORIALS, 
 
 CONTAINED IN THE FOLLOWING PAGES, 
 
 ARE INSCRIBED, 
 
 WITH SENTIMENTS OF REGARD AND ESTEEM, 
 
 BY HIS SINCERE AND FAITHFUL FRIEND, 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 The Rectory, Attleborough, 
 October, 1847. 
 
PRE FAC E. 
 
 No pains have been spared in collecting and arranging from the 
 scattered records of earlier times, or in recounting from the trans- 
 actions of the present day, such information as has appeared worthy 
 of being preserved in memory, respecting Attleborough Church. 
 
 To produce a continued and unbroken history of the Church, 
 from the time of its foundation to the present hour, is impossible. 
 The materials for such a purpose are unattainable ; and saving the 
 lists of its Rectors and their Patrons, which are given in the Ap- 
 pendix, nothing is known, during many centuries, concerning it. 
 
 The original Church, which stood eastward of the Tower, and which 
 was given up to the College of the Holy Cross for a Chantry, was, 
 after the dissolution of the College, totally destroyed ; and every mural 
 tablet, incised slab, or engraven brass, which might have assisted the 
 inquirer in his researches, has been removed. Whatever escaped the 
 rapacious and sacrilegious grasp of Robert RadclifFe, the first Earl of 
 Sussex of that name, has been torn away by the mania of the fanatic, 
 or has since perished through the want of care in those to whose 
 keeping the sacred building had been entrusted. The stained glass, 
 bearing the armorial ensigns of those who had been patrons and 
 benefactors of the Church, of which, in the time of Blomefield, there 
 were some remains, has now entirely disappeared; and nothing is 
 left but the indentations on the leger stones, from which the brasses 
 
VI 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 have been torn away, to excite the feeling of regret and dis- 
 appointment that their original site and appropriation can never 
 be ascertained. The Memorials of the Church, therefore, com- 
 
 pared with what they might have been, are but few; and the 
 information, that might otherwise have been gathered, is now meagre 
 and unimportant ; and were it not that, in its earliest days, 
 there were those amongst its founders, and of the Chapels annexed 
 to it, who are, by reason of their high birth and valorous demeanour, 
 interesting in story, and doubly interesting to those who, through 
 their pious care and liberality, are blest with the means of dis- 
 charging the common duties of their religion as a parochial congre- 
 gation, there could scarcely be found materials to till a volume 
 of sufficient consequence for a publication, distinct from county 
 history. 
 
 The original of the Building, the Rectories, Manors, and Advow- 
 sons belonging to it, form the subject of the first two chapters of 
 the following work. The Memoirs of such members of the family 
 of Albini as were patrons of the Advowson of the greater part — one 
 of whom, from the style of the architecture of its Tower, may be 
 inferred to have been the founder of the building — form the subject of 
 the third chapter, which brings us into the third quarter of the 
 twelfth century. From this period, we have no records to assist us 
 till the time of Sir William Mortimer, who lived in the thirteenth 
 century; and, dying in the year 1297, was buried in the middle of 
 St. Mary’s Chapel, of which he was the founder. 
 
 In the following century, Mr. Thomas Chauntecler, who died in 
 1379, founded the Chapel which formed the north transept of the 
 Church ; and eight years afterwards, Sir Robert, the grandson of 
 the before-named Sir William Mortimer, founded the College of the 
 Holy Cross, and was buried in the original Church, which was given 
 up to the fellows of that College for their Chantry. The history of 
 these persons is the subject of the three following chapters ; and the 
 seventh, which contains some account of the descendants of this 
 family, by whom the Church, now standing, was erected, and of the 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Vil 
 
 Patrons, by whom the Advowson was held subsequently to the death 
 of Robert, the fifth Earl of Sussex, who died in the reign of 
 Charles I., concludes the historical part of the volume. 
 
 The four following chapters consist of accounts of the Consecra- 
 tion of Churches, and the various Forms of Service used at different 
 periods upon the occasion, from the Saxon to the present times, with 
 the Legends of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, the Invention 
 and the Exaltation of the Holy Cross, with which the history of this 
 Church is peculiarly connected. In the twelfth chapter, with which 
 the work concludes, is given a description of the Parish Church as it 
 now stands ; and more especially of the interior, as it is fitted up for 
 the performance of Divine Worship. 
 
 The Appendix contains — I. The Pedigrees of the Founders and 
 Patrons. II. A Charter of the Foundation of the Priory of 
 Buckenham. III. The Licence and Becord of the Foundation of 
 the College of the Holy Cross, taken from the Parish Register of 
 Attleborough. IV. An extract from Stowe’s Annals, containing 
 an account of the Consecration of the Church of Fulmar, in Buck- 
 inghamshire, by Dr. Barlow, Bishop of Lincoln, in 1610. V. The 
 Consecration Service from the Pontifical of St. Dunstan, extracted 
 from Martini, de Antiquis Ecclesim Ritibus. VI. Architectural 
 Notes on Attleborough Church, with remarks thereon, by Mr. Wm. 
 Patton, Architect, of Fulford, York. VIL The list of the Rectors 
 and their Patrons, from the Institution books of the Diocese of 
 Norwich, and the MSS. of Dr. Tanner, with an account of the 
 Parish Register Books, and of the Lands belonging to the Church. 
 VIII. An account of the gathering of Alms by the Church from the 
 time of Augustine to the close of the reign of Queen Elizabeth ; 
 which subject is connected with this work by the circumstance of 
 the Alms-box belonging to the Church, of which an engraving is 
 given in page 157 ; and which is believed to be a very rare specimen 
 of curious workmanship. 
 
 It might be expected that some notice should have been taken of 
 the very splendid Screen which there is in this Church; but as 
 
Vlll 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 nothing is known respecting it, it seemed unnecessary to do more 
 than to insert the engraving, which may he found at page 141. In 
 its present condition, it is very dilapidated, and though it seems a 
 subject of interest to many, no disposition on the part of those who 
 take an interest in the antiquities of the County, has as yet appeared 
 to contribute the means of effecting its restoration. 
 
 The Author would be wanting in gratitude were he to close the 
 Preface without expressing his obligations, and returning his grateful 
 thanks, to such friends as have kindly assisted him in the compila- 
 tion of the work. It might give offence to those whose assistance may 
 to themselves appear but trifling, to particularize his obligations; 
 but for the valuable and extensive aid, in revising the Pedigrees, 
 and seeing them through the press, which he has derived from Sir 
 C. G. Young, Garter King at Arms, no feelings of delicacy should 
 prevent his making, on the present occasion, a just and full acknow- 
 ledgment. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEK I. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introduction — Of the Tower — Its Antiquity — Style of Architecture — 
 
 Construction and Date 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Of the Rectories, Manors, and Advowsons 9 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 House of Albini, the Pincerna — William, first Earl of Arundel of his family, 
 
 and Queen Adeliza, his wife — William, the second Earl 12 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Mortimers of Attleborough, and the Chapel founded there by Sir 
 
 William 42 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Chaunticlers Chapel and its Founder 50 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Sir Robert Mortimer, Founder of the College, and his Descendants till its 
 
 Suppression 56 
 
X 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The building of the Parish Church now standing, and its Patrons, from the 
 
 death of Robert, first Earl of Sussex, to the present time 64 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Of the Founding and Consecration of Churches — Laying the first stone — 
 
 Form and Position — Ceremonial and Service at Consecration — Different 
 descriptions of Churches 76 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Dedication of the original Church of Attleborough to “ the Assumption of the 
 Blessed Virgin Mary” — Grounds for disbelief in this legend — Its 
 acceptance in this country — Notices of the Lessons to be read in the 
 Service for the day — and Discourse thereon from “ the Festival” . . .119 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Re-dedication of the original Church of Attleborough to the Holy Cross — 
 
 The legends of the Invention and Exaltation of the Holy Cross — Of the 
 Crucifix — The abuses and superstitions connected with it — Its suppression 
 in the Church of England 128 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Book of Ceremonies in the time of Henry VIII. — Consecration Services of 
 Bishop Barlow, Bishop Andrews, and Bishop Patrick — Prayer of Bishop 
 King — Service used by Archbishop Laud — Consecration Service of 
 Bishop Wilson — Those of the Convocations in 1661 and 1712 — That 
 printed in Ireland in 1718 — Annual Feast of Dedication — • Holy Wakes 
 — Re-opening of Attleborough Church after repairs in 1845 144 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Description of the Church now standing — Repairs in 1844 — The Porch — 
 North Aisle — Chaunticler’s Chapel — The Nave — Mortimer’s Chapel — 
 
 The Tower — The exterior 158 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XI 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 No. I. 
 
 PACE 
 
 Pedigrees of Founders and Patrons 177 
 
 No. II. 
 
 Prioratus de Buckenham in Agro Norfolciensi — Diploma Regis Edwardi 
 secundi Cartam Wil. Comitis Cicestrise de fundatione ejusdem Prioratus, 
 aliasque donationes recitans et confirmans 194 
 
 No. III. 
 
 Ecclesia Collegiata de Attilburgli in Agro Norfolciensi — Licentia regia pro 
 
 fundatione ejusdem 195 
 
 The true Copie of the first Foundacion of the Colledge of Atleburgh with the 
 
 Chappell. (From the Parish Register Book.) 19G 
 
 No. IV. 
 
 Consecration of Fulmer Church, Bucks, extracted from Howe’s Continuation of 
 
 Stow’s Annals 199 
 
 No. V. 
 
 Ordo qualiter Domus Dei Consecranda est. (From Martene De Antiquis 
 
 Ecclesire Ritihus.) 203 
 
 No. VI. 
 
 Architectural Notes on Attleborough Church, with Drawings, by Mr. Wm. 
 
 Patton 217 
 
 No. VII. 
 
 List of Rectors and Patrons. (From the Institution Books of the Diocese of 
 Norwich; with Extracts from Blomefield’s History of Norfolk, and Dr. 
 Tanner’s MSS.) 222 
 
Xll 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 List of Register Books 228 
 
 Lands now belonging to the Church and Parish of Attleborough 229 
 
 Memorandum respecting repairs in 1844 230 
 
 No. VIII. 
 
 Of the gathering and dispensing the Devotions of the people for the Poor, from 
 
 the Close of the Sixth Century to the Reign of William the Fourth . .231 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 ENGRAVINGS ON STONE, 
 
 BY STANDIDGE. 
 
 Exterior of the Church from the N.E. From Drawing by > 
 
 L Facing Title - page . 
 
 H. Ninham j 
 
 Charter, with the Seal of William Albini, Earl of Sussex. From Drawing by 
 
 Standidge 19 
 
 Ground Plan of the Church, showing the situation of the Leger Stones and 
 Tablets. ( Those in Chaunticlers Chapel are not numbered , but folloiv the 
 
 order of the text.) From Drawing by W. Patton 69 
 
 Crucifix from coloured Drawing on the East wall. Reduced by Standidge 
 
 from trace taken by M. T. WP 108 
 
 Coloured Drawing from the East end of the Nave above the Screen, as it 
 appeared after the removal of the whitewash in 1844. From Drawing 
 
 by H. Ninham; Lithographed by I. Harris 109 
 
 The Screen. From Drawing by H. Ninham 141 
 
 Interior of the Church, looking East. From Drawing by PI. Ninham . . .162 
 
 Ten Architectural Illustrations of the Church. From Drawings by W. Patton, 217 
 
 I. Ground plan. 
 
 II. Half transverse section. 
 
 III. One compartment of the Nave, looking North. 
 
 IV. Windows in the Clerestory and Aisles. 
 
 V. Ditto of the West end. 
 
 VI. Details of Moulding, &c. 
 
 VII. Ditto of Piers, Piscina, &c. 
 
 VIII. Half elevation of North side of Porch. 
 
 IX. Carved door at the foot of stairs leading to Parvise; with 
 
 Wooden Corbels and Mouldings. 
 
 X. Norman parts of the Interior of the Tower. 
 
XIV 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS, 
 
 ENGRAVINGS ON WOOD, 
 
 BY F. PARKER. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Norman part of the Tower. From a Drawing by H. Ninham .... I 
 
 Initial letter, part of boss in centre of the roof of the Porch 1 
 
 A piece of moulding found behind the architrave of the lower western arch 
 
 of the Tower . , 8 
 
 A fragment of the Monument of Lady Margaret Clifton. Presented to the 
 
 Author by Mrs. Fitch, of Norwich 9 
 
 Arms of Sir Edward Bowyer Smijth, Bart.; with the quarterings of Charnock 
 
 and Wyndham 11 
 
 Lion of Albini (without a tongue), from a spandrel of the doorway of the 
 
 Tower of New Buckenham Church, Norfolk 12 
 
 Arms of Albini 41 
 
 Piscina in Mortimer’s Chapel. From a Drawing by Miss Gaselee .... 42 
 
 Parish Chest, in Mortimer’s Chapel 49 
 
 Cross on the summit of the gable of Chaunticler’s Chapel 50 
 
 Altar tomb of Sir Robert Herling, in the Parish Church of East Harling, 
 
 Norfolk. From a Drawing by H. Ninham 56 
 
 Seal of the College of the Holy Cross, Attleburgh. From a Drawing by 
 
 Mrs. Gunn. Presented to the Author, by Dawson Turner, Esq. . . . 63 
 
 The Porch of Attleborough Church. From a Drawing by H. Ninham ... 64 
 
 Corbel supporting roof of the Nave — Angel bearing the arms of Fitz Walter. 
 
 From a Drawing by H. Ninham 75 
 
 Archbishop in his pontificals, with crosier, in the act of blessing; from a panel 
 
 in the Screen. From a Drawing by M. T. WP 76 
 
 Angel with censer. From the stained glass in West -window 88 
 
 Angel bearing a scroll — iclfic JMaria .118 
 
 The Virgin, robed, with sceptre, and the infant Jesus in her arms. From 
 
 panel of Screen. Drawn by M. T. WP 119 
 
 The Descent of the Holy Ghost (in the form of a dove) on the Virgin Mary. 
 
 From old stained glass in the West window. Drawn by W. King, jun. . 127 
 Cross and Inscription, from a lower panel of the Screen. Reduced from a 
 
 Trace 128 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 XV 
 
 PA 015 
 
 Lion’s Head, from the tablet moulding in the Porch. From a Cast . . . .143 
 Head of the Archbishop. (Qy. Chichele.) On the Screen. See page 76. . .144 
 Alms Chest, now standing in Mortimer’s Chapel. From a Drawing by 
 
 M. T. WP 157 
 
 Boss in the centre of the ceiling of Porch. From a Cast 158 
 
 Coped grave-stone in North aisle 176 
 
 In the Pedigrees — Appendix, No. I. — the arms of 
 
 Alhini 179 
 
 Tateshall 180 
 
 Orreby 181 
 
 Dryby 182 
 
 Bernak 182 
 
 Cromwell 182 
 
 Cailey 183 
 
 Fitzwilliam . . 184 
 
 Knevet 185 
 
 Mortimer 187 
 
 Kadcliffe 189 
 
 Bickley 192 
 
 Wyndham 193 
 
 In Appendix, No. IX. 
 
 Friar’s Begging-box. From the original, in iron, in the Library of 
 
 Boxted Hall, Suffolk 231 
 
 Box for gathering Alms, as directed by 27th Hen. VIII., chap. 25. 
 From the original, in iron, in the Museum of the late L. N. 
 Cottingham, Esq 246 
 
E R RATA. 
 
 Page 14, notes, column 2, line 15, read Towner’s Notitia. 
 
 — 15, column 1, lines 1 and 7, read Henry I. 
 
 — 26, line 8, read parricidal. 
 
 — 33, notes, column 2, line 1, read Robert de 7/aya. 
 
 — 48, end of line 12, insert a full stop. And line 15, read 
 
 Juxta eum sepultam redquit. 
 
 — 51, notes, column 1, line 11, read dcte ecclie. Line 12, read 
 
 meo°. Line 14, read ad erogand. 
 
 — 53, line 28, read dudleius. 
 
 — 63, line 7, read anima&us propicietur. 
 
 — 69, notes, column 2, read Appendix, TSTo. I., and page 11. 
 
 — 82, notes, column 2, line 5, read illuc ingredi. Line 9, read 
 
 timewtes Saculum. 
 
 — 96, notes, column 2, line 30, read repetitum. 
 
 — 97, line 9, read ille. 
 
 - — 98, notes, column 2, line 8, read quossumus. 
 
 — 99, notes, column 1, line 10, read pius indulge. Line 16, 
 
 read Martene, chap. xiii. p. 247. Line 19, read p. 41. 
 
 — 101, notes, column 1, line 8, read follows. 
 
 — 106, notes, column 2, line 3, read Celichytense. 
 
 — 122, notes, column 2, line 7, read Hfckes’s. 
 
 — 130, „ „ line 14, read eight. 
 
 — -139, „ column 1, line 12, read OR.4TIO. Column 2, line 
 
 39, read in quantum. 
 
 — 143, notes, column 1, line 1, read Sancta. Column 2, line 3, 
 
 read fuistr. 
 
 — 155, line 18, insert or before upon. 
 
 — 163, line 20, read “but not finished before the year 1436,” in 
 
 parenthesis. 
 
 ■ — • 166, line 8, read members. 
 
 — - 204, line 4, read ostrarn. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION — OF THE TOWER — ITS ANTIQUITY — STYLE OF 
 ARCHITECTURE — CONSTRUCTION AND DATE. 
 
 T is with the parish church of Attleborough, as it 
 is with the majority of parish churches in this 
 kingdom, — no particular or certain records have 
 come to light of its first foundation, or of the 
 pious hand by which it was laid ; and therefore 
 all that is to be known of either, can only be 
 inferred from the style and characters of its 
 architecture , 1 or drawn from the memorials of its 
 
 1 See Staveley’s History of Churches in England. 8vo, London, 1712, chap. ix. 
 pages 128, 146, & 152. 
 
 B 
 
2 
 
 THE TOWER. 
 
 early patrons. The testimony thus obtained can reach no higher 
 than to a moral probability : but, whether the inquirer be led to the 
 subject by a laudable and interested feeling towards the benefactor, 
 from whom the advantages which assist him in the performance of 
 his religious duties are derived ; or the mere gratification of a desire 
 to procure historical information, it will be ample to answer the 
 object of his pursuit, and to afford the liberal mind a satisfactory 
 recompence. 
 
 The most ancient part of the church, now standing, is the tower; 
 which is probably a part of the original building. It differs, in its 
 style of architecture, from the nave and aisles, which are on the west 
 side; and from the chapels on the south and north sides, which 
 are known to have been erected, the former in the close of the thir- 
 teenth, 1 and the latter in the fourteenth century, 2 in being Norman, 
 or, more correctly speaking, Anglo-Norman. 
 
 Edward the Confessor is said to have introduced this style of 
 architecture into England, in the erection of Westminster Abbey; 
 which, having been destroyed in the Danish wars, and but meanly 
 restored and provided for by King Edgar, and Dunstan, then Bishop 
 of London, in the year 958, was now rebuilt, and royally endowed 
 by this monarch before the year 1065. 3 But whether Matthew 
 Paris, 4 and William of Malmesbury, 5 who both record the event of 
 
 1 By William de Mortimer, who died 
 Nov. 12, 1297; and was buried therein. 
 (Blomefield’s Hist, of Norfolk, 8vo and 
 4to, page 509 and page 522.) 
 
 2 By Thomas Chanticler, who was 
 buried in it in 1379. (Blomefield’s 
 Hist, of Norfolk, 8vo and 4to, vol. i. 
 p. 522.) 
 
 3 The work was commenced in the 
 year 1049. 
 
 4 Defunctus autem Rex beatissimus 
 
 in crastino sepultus est Londini in eccle- 
 sia, quam ipse novo compositionis ge- 
 nere, construxerat, a qua post multi, 
 
 ecclesias construentes, exemplum adepti, 
 opus illud expensis asmulabantur sump- 
 tuosis. (Matth. Paris, Hist. Ang., fol. 2. 
 Edit. Wats. Lond. 1640.) 
 
 5 — in eadem ecclesia die Theophaniee 
 sepultus est, quam ipse iUo compositionis 
 genere primus in Anglia asdificaverat, 
 quod nunc pene cuncti sumptuosis asmu- 
 lantur expensis. Willielmi Malmes- 
 buriensis de Gestis Regum Anglorum, 
 Lib. ii. inter Rerum Anglicarum Scrip- 
 tores post Bedam prceeipuos. (Franco- 
 forti, m.dct. p. 93, line 50.) 
 
ITS ANTIQUITY. 
 
 rebuilding, are to be understood as speaking of a new style of archi- 
 tecture, or of a new form or model of structure, is uncertain. 
 “ Edward’s residence abroad had made him well acquainted with the 
 magnificent buildings of the Continent ; and the intimacy which sub- 
 sisted between the courts of England and Normandy, enabled him to 
 avail himself of the talents of the Norman architects, who had 
 changed the simple parallelogram of the Saxons into the Latin cross, 
 and raised a lantern or tower at the intersection of its arms, partly 
 for ornament, and partly for the stability it imparted to the edifice.” 1 
 The hasty conclusions of those who infer, from the words of the 
 above historians, that the style of Norman architecture was totally 
 unknown in England till the time of the Conquest, are not tenable ; 
 and the honour which has been given to St. Edward is of very 
 questionable right. 
 
 “ There are plain documentary proofs, that, prior to the Conquest, 
 elaborate and extensive buildings of carved stone were erected in this 
 country; and it is remarkable, how well the descriptions of them 
 accord, in some points, with what is considered to be Norman work. 
 It is therefore very probable that many buildings remain, not clearly 
 distinguishable from Norman work, which nevertheless were erected 
 before the Normans had gained a footing in England.” 2 Ramsey 
 Abbey Church, the building of which was commenced in 969, and 
 finished in 974, 3 was built with two towers; the larger one of which 
 was supported by four pillars in the middle of the building, dividing 
 it into four parts, being connected together by arches which extended 
 to other arches, to keep them from giving way. 4 The church of 
 Waltham Abbey was originally a very magnificent structure, and its 
 curious remains must be regarded as the earliest undoubted specimen 
 
 1 See “ Temples, Ancient and Mo- 
 dern,” by William Bardwell, architect. 
 London, 8vo, 1837, p. 135. 
 
 2 See Paley’s Manual of Gothic Ar- 
 
 chitecture, London, 1846, p. 34, who 
 refers to Bentham’s Ely, p. 17, &c. ; 
 Bardwell, p. 127; Britton’s Architec- 
 
 B 
 
 tural Antiquities, vol. v. chap. 2; Eccle- 
 siologist, III. p. 139. 
 
 3 See Hist. Barnes : and Archseologia, 
 vol. xiv. pp. 154 — 161, referred to 
 in Glossary of Architecture, vol. iii. 
 p. 17. 
 
 4 Bardwell, 135. 
 
 2 
 
4 
 
 THE TOWER. 
 
 of the Norman style of architecture we now possess; and, though 
 erected by Earl Harold, in the Anglo-Saxon period , 1 it cannot be 
 justly referred to any other style than that which has been said to 
 have been introduced into England from Normandy by Edward the 
 Confessor. Sufficient is known of this structure to state, that its 
 original form was that of a cross ; and that a square tower arose from 
 the intersection of the nave and transept. The interior of this, as 
 well as of the former church, bears evidences of Norman work . 2 
 
 The manner of building peculiarly Norman, had prevailed in the 
 north of France antecedently to the Conquest of England; and we 
 have evidence that the church of St. Denis, by the Abbot Sugerius, 
 Notre Dame at Paris, Chartres and Eheims, were in a state of com- 
 pletion before that period ; which fact the still remaining parts of each 
 sufficiently confirm ; 3 and the author of the Manual of Gothic Archi- 
 tecture, referring to the above work, and Whewell’s notes for his 
 authority, says, “ what we call the Norman style was fully deve- 
 loped in France and Germany a century before it was adopted in 
 England . 4 But, be it as it may, the example which the Confessor set? 
 by the noble style in which he rebuilt the Abbey of Westminster, 
 gave so much satisfaction, that, after the arrival of the Normans, 
 churches were upraised in almost every village , 5 and monasteries 
 were seen to arise in the towns and cities, designed in the new style 
 
 1 Between a.d. 1062 — 1066. Glos- 
 sary of Architecture, v. iii. p. 30, though 
 a doubt is here expressed as to any part 
 of the present building being of this age. 
 
 2 See Bard well, 133; and Bloxam, 83. 
 
 3 See Dallaway’s Discourses on Ar- 
 chitecture, p. 82. 
 
 4 See p. 33, (and note,) where his 
 reasons for his inserting, in his table, 
 for a more explicit nomenclature of 
 styles, under the Anglo-Romanesque 
 period, (as following the early British or 
 
 Anglo-Saxon,) the Ante-Norman style, 
 from about 950 to the Conquest, are 
 
 5 The Anglo-Saxons, before the ruin 
 of their state, having greatly fallen 
 from the virtue of their ancestors in 
 religion and learning, vice and irreligion 
 had gained the ascendant, and their 
 moral character was at the lowest ebb. 
 In their way of living they were lux- 
 urious and expensive, though their 
 houses were at the same time rather low 
 and mean buildings. But the Normans, 
 on the contrary, were moderate and ab- 
 stemious, and withal delicate in their 
 diet; fond of stately and sumptuous 
 houses; affected pomp and magnificence 
 
STYLE OF ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 5 
 
 of architecture and upon this plan were built all the cathedrals, the 
 conventuals, and most of the parish churches, for three centuries 
 afterwards. 2 
 
 There is a marked difference in feature, and composition, between 
 the earlier and later buildings of the Anglo-Norman architecture, by 
 which one class of them is easily distinguished from the other; and 
 which, in conjunction with their history, shows, with tolerable accu- 
 racy, the era of their erection. 3 The plain and simple, the heavy and 
 unadorned edifices of the reigns of William I. and II., that is, from 
 1065 to the end of the century, offer a striking contrast to the com- 
 paratively light and elegant specimens of the succeeding reigns of 
 Henry I. and Stephen ; or, from the beginning of the twelfth century 
 to 11 54, 4 in the opening of which period the pillars became much 
 smaller, the mouldings more numerous, the surfaces covered with 
 arcading and sculpture, and an enrichment was thrown into every 
 part of the work, which increased towards the close of this period, and 
 led to the introduction of ornament in a vast profusion. 
 
 The introduction of the pointed arch was about 1170, and its use, 
 in conjunction with the circular, produced a style of building which 
 has not been improperly called the Transition Style, as a species of 
 
 in their mien and dress, and likewise in 
 their buildings, public as well as private. 
 They again introduced civility and the 
 liberal arts, restored learning, and endea- 
 voured again to raise religion from the 
 languid state into which ithad fallen. To 
 this end they repaired and enlarged the 
 churches and monasteries, and erected 
 new ones everywhere in a more stately 
 and sumptuous manner than had been 
 known in this kingdom before. And 
 this, which our historians take notice of, 
 and call a new style of building, we now 
 call Norman Architecture. See His- 
 torical Remarks on the Saxon Churches, 
 forming the fifth section of the Rev. 
 Mr. Bentham’s Hist, of the Cathedral 
 Church of Ely. 
 
 1 Bloxam, p. 83, from Wm. of Malmes. 
 de Willielmo primo, lib. iii. (edition as 
 above), page 102, 1. 32, where the 
 words of the original are, “ novo asdi- 
 ficandi genere.” See notes 4 & 5, p. 2. 
 
 2 See Bardwell, page 135. 
 
 3 The Norman style might be con- 
 veniently divided into the early and 
 enriched, were it not that the principles 
 are the same in both kinds, (Whewell’s 
 Architectural Notes, p. 280;) and that 
 the mere addition of ornament is an ac- 
 cident, rather than a characteristic dis- 
 tinction. (Paley’s Manual of Gothic 
 Architecture, page 44.) 
 
 4 With respect to dates, it is quite 
 impossible to lay down more than a 
 very general scheme. (Paley, 30.) 
 
6 
 
 THE TOWER. 
 
 work which partook both of the style that was then going out, and 
 the one that followed; and in this case prevailed, more or less, in 
 part Norman, and in part early English, through the reigns of 
 Henry II. and Richard I., and, it may be, the first year of John — that 
 is, from 1164 to 1200, when the Norman fell into disuse, and the 
 early English was generally adopted. 
 
 The work of the tower 1 of Attleborough Church leads to the con- 
 clusion that it was begun early in the twelfth century, but not per- 
 haps finished till some years afterwards. Like that of Norwich 
 Cathedral, which it resembles in its interior construction, it is raised 
 above four arches, which are supported by corner piers, upon the 
 jambs of each of which are small three-quarter pillars, having their 
 shafts resting upon plain square plinths; and, with the exception that 
 upon one of these there are figures of what appear to be fishes, or 
 toads, represented as crawling down the moulding of the base, and 
 lying upon the angle of the plinth, they are devoid of ornament. 
 Their capitals also are of an ordinary description, the soffits above 
 them plain, and the mouldings of the architrave of those on the north 
 and south sides narrow and very simple. Upon the west front, 
 through which appears to have been the principal entrance into the 
 former church, the architrave is more enriched. The inner circle is 
 bordered by a double cone and billet moulding, and the outer, by an 
 ornamental line, formed by a double row of semicircular pateras or 
 roundlets of the same diameter, placed upon their straight edges late- 
 rally to each other, those of the one row commencing at a point cor- 
 responding with the centre of the other, and terminating at the centre 
 of the next, so that the summit of the arches of each line may project 
 alternately. There is a similar enrichment over an archway on the 
 south side of the cloisters of Peterborough Minster, now stopped up, 
 of which there is a drawing in Carter’s Ancient Architecture, 2 and of 
 which he speaks as being of the plainest kind, and a proper introduc- 
 tion to a long train of Saxon decoration ; and there is also one over 
 the north door of the church of Little Plumstead in this county. In the 
 
 1 See plate, No. x. 
 
 2 Plate xv. 
 
STYLE OF ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 / 
 
 interior of the tower, over the searches, there are two galleries, one 
 above the other, which run round the building. They are constructed 
 in recess within the thickness of the wall, and open into the area of 
 the tower by small arches. The architrave of the arches of the upper 
 row are ornamented with a moulding formed by diagonal lines cross- 
 ing each other in the middle as they run from one side to the other, 
 so as to enclose a space in the centre in the form of a lozenge, from 
 which this moulding derives its name. There is an example of this 
 in the east end of Tickencote Church, near Stamford, Lincolnshire, 
 in the architrave to the recesses in the fourth story ; of which also 
 there is an engraving in the valuable work of Carter, 1 who, in speak- 
 ing of the alteration which had been recently made in the end and 
 other parts of the building to give way to modern architectural inno- 
 vation, says, “ It is a circumstance much to be regretted, as it was 
 reckoned by the curious observers of Saxon buildings to have been a 
 choice treasure of that style of architecture.” 
 
 This church is spoken of in the additions to Camden’s Britannia, 2 
 as being one of the most ancient Saxon churches; and Dr. Stukeley, 
 as there quoted, calls it the most venerable extant, 3 and the entire 
 oratory of Prince Penda, founder of Peterborough Abbey. Penda 
 was the first Christian king of Mercia, and began the work of build- 
 ing the abbey about A.D. 655; but being taken off by the wicked 
 contrivance of his wife before he had finished it, his brother Wolfere, 
 
 1 Carter, plate xxiii. page 22. 
 
 2 Second Edition, by Gougli, 4 vols. 
 folio, 1806, vol. ii. page 329. 
 
 3 On the arch between the chancel 
 and nave of this church are a number of 
 rude mouldings, with various zigzag 
 mouldings, which, contrary to the author 
 of the articles Mouldings and Zigzags, 
 in the Glossary of Architecture, shows 
 the antiquity of this ornament. Mr. 
 Hope, as quoted in the Manual of 
 Gothic Architecture, (page 39,) says 
 that the chevron, lozenges, cable and 
 billet ornaments, we commonly, but im- 
 
 properly, call Norman, are common to 
 all Italian buildings of the seventh cen- 
 tury; and Mr. Paley, in a subsequent 
 note on the same work, (page 203,) 
 says “ the chevron moulding is gene- 
 rally supposed to mark a considerably 
 later era than the Conquest, and it cer- 
 tainly is remarkable, that it scarcely 
 occurs in English buildings known to 
 be about that date. Yet its very re- 
 mote antiquity is certain. Mr. Petrie 
 says (page 232) that it is represented 
 as an arch ornament in a MS. copy of 
 the Gospels of the sixth century.” 
 
8 
 
 THE TOWER: ITS CONSTRUCTION. 
 
 after his conversion to Christianity, completed it under the care and 
 oversight of Saxulph, who was made first abbot shortly after the 
 year 660. 
 
 The writer of the article entitled “ Manual of Gothic Archi- 
 tecture,” in the notice of new publications in the Archaeological 
 Journal, 1 speaking of Mr. BloxanTs work, says, “ On the Saxon 
 question, we think that neither he, nor any of his followers, have paid 
 sufficient attention to the masonry and construction of these build- 
 ings; nor has much additional light been thrown on the subject since 
 the researches of Mr. Rickman and Mr. Twopeny, neither of whom 
 considered the anomalies which they were the first to notice, as having 
 sufficient character to form a separate style. It is true that, in some 
 of these buildings, the masonry is rude enough, and the construc- 
 tion is more that of carpenters than of masons; and it is probable 
 that these examples are really of the Saxon periods; but in other 
 instances, such as Daglingworth, the masonry is better than that of 
 the transepts of Winchester, and quite as good as that of the tower 
 rebuilt after it had fallen 2 from imperfect construction.” The fine- 
 ness of the joints, between the stones in ashlar work, is a ready test 
 by which to judge of the quality and probable age of the masonry; 
 and thus tried, many of the supposed Saxon structures must be con- 
 sidered to have been built after 1100, when, as Mr. Bloxam himself 
 shows, p. 101, from William of Malmesbury (lib. v.), fine jointed 
 masonry was first used in England by Roger, Bishop of Salisbury. 
 This test applied to the tower of Attleborough Church strongly cor- 
 roborates the opinion already advanced of its being erected after the 
 commencement of the twelfth century. 3 
 
 1 No. 12, December, 1846, pages 379 — 392. 
 
 2 In 1107, Gloss, of Arch., vol. iii. p. 45. 3 See page 6, line 8. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 OP THE RECTORIES, MANORS, AND ADVOWSONS. 
 
 SPHERE are, belonging to the parish church of Attleborough, two 
 rectories, — one of the greater part, or of the two parts annexed, 
 called, in the Norwich Doomsday -book, Hamon’s portion, from Hamon 
 de Warren, who was rector of it, at the taxation, in the time of 
 Henry III., when that book was compiled; and the other, of the 
 lesser rectory, or the rectory of the third part, commonly called 
 Westker: which rectories, until late years, were in the hands of 
 separate patrons, and held by distinct incumbents. 
 
 In the time of Edward the Confessor, Plassey — afterwards called 
 Plasset, or Plassing-hall Manor in the parish of Attleborough — 
 belonged to Toradre, the Dane; after whose expulsion or death, the 
 Conqueror gave it first to Roger Fitz-Rennard ; and at his decease, 
 rejoining it to the Castle of Buckenham, from which it had been 
 
10 
 
 RECTORIES, MANORS, AND ADVOWSONS. 
 
 separated, he gave it to William de Albini. From William de 
 Albini it descended with Plassets in Besthorpe, which was part of 
 the same manor, and to which the third part of the advowson of 
 Attleborough belonged, — as another third part did to this, — to 
 Sir Robert de Tateshall, and from him to the Bernaks : so that 
 there were two third parts belonging to Plassets, reputed as 
 one manor. In the year 1438, the then Half Lord Cromwell had 
 two turns in the advowson of this two parts, (Sir John Clifton, 
 Knt., having the third, in right of Margaret, his mother,) which he 
 granted to Sir John de P add iff, Knt., and Thomas, his son, and his 
 heirs, together with the manor of Plassets in Attleborough, which 
 was now separated from Plassets in Besthorpe; and so it became 
 joined to Mortimer’s manor, with which it now remains; the third 
 turn in the advowson of the two parts being joined before 1516. 1 
 
 The manor of Attleborough Mortimers contained the third part 
 of Attleborough, or all the other part of Attleburc , or the whole 
 of that part where the present church and town stand; and accord- 
 ingly, a third part of the advowson always belonged to it, and 
 continued to be a separate institution till August 19th, 1755, when 
 the rectories of Attleborough, major and minor, were consolidated. 2 
 
 In the time of the Confessor, Turkill, the Dane, had possession of 
 it, as Toradre had of Plassets ; but upon its coming into the hands of 
 the Conqueror, he gave it, as well as Plassets, to Boger Fitz-Renard. 
 It was held by the Mortimers very early, if not in the time of the 
 Conqueror, with whom that family came into England. After the 
 division of the Mortimer’s estate between the three daughters of Sir 
 Thomas Mortimer, who were co-heiresses to Sir Robert, their grand- 
 father, this advowson of the third part was allotted to John Fitz-Ralf, 
 of Great Ellingham, Ivnt., as part of the inheritance of Margery 
 Mortimer, his wife ; and from that time it passed from Fitz-Ralf to 
 Conyers, from them to the Warnars, and so to the Gurnays and Davys, 
 whose sole daughter and heiress, Mary, married Sir Roger Pott, of 
 
 1 See Blomefield’s Hist, of Norfolk, vol. i. p. 504. 
 
 2 See 1 1 ist. and Antiquities of the County of Norfolk, vol. viii., Norwich, 1 781, p. 42. 
 
RECTORIES, MANORS, AND ADVOWSONS. 
 
 11 
 
 Great Ellingham, Bart., from whose family it came, by purchase some- 
 time between the years 1728 and 1737, into that’ of the Wyndhams 
 of Earsham Hall, in this county, 1 which failing in issue male, at the 
 death of Joseph Wyndham, Escp, in 1810, it passed to his sister Ann, 
 the wife of Sir William Smyth, of Hill Hall, in the county of Essex, 
 Bart., the mother of the present patron, who holds it with the other 
 advowson and manors of this parish. 2 
 
 1 See Blomelield’s Hist, of Norfolk, 4to and 8vo, vol. i. pp. 483, 526. 
 
 2 See Appendix, No. I. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI, THE PINCERNA — WILLIAM FIRST EARL OF ARUNDEL 
 OF THIS FAMILY, AND QUEEN ADELIZA HIS WIFE — WILLIAM THE 
 SECOND EARL. 
 
 ^^/ILLIAM HE ALBINI, Albigni, or de Albani, the first of the 
 family to which the foundation of the parish church of Attle- 
 borough may be ascribed, as being the patron of the rectory of the 
 greater part, was the son of Roger de Albini, by Amicia de Mowbray, 
 his wife, and brother to the famous Nigel de Albini, whose posterity 
 assumed the name of Mowbray, from that of his mother. He came 
 to England with William, Duke of Normandy, at the Conquest, and, 
 rendering him great assistance in that work, received from him the 
 Castle of Buckenham, and its appendant manors, with divers other 
 lands in Norfolk, and elsewhere, for his eminent services. He 
 obtained from the same monarch the appointment to the office of 
 chief butler to the kings and queens of England upon the day of 
 
WILLIAM DE ALBINI, THE PINCERNA. 
 
 13 
 
 their coronation; 1 for which reason he was always styled Pincerna 
 Regis, (the king’s cupbearer.) This office, which was originally 
 annexed to the manor of Buckenham, appears to have been subse- 
 quently attached to other property, or rather, perhaps, after the 
 partition of the estates of Hugh de Albini, the fifth Earl of Arundel, 
 in the year 1243, to have followed the caput baronice ? 
 
 1 William de Albini being the chief 
 butler or cupbearer of the Duchy of 
 Normandy, William the Conqueror ap- 
 pointed him to the same office in Eng- 
 land, at his coronation in Westminster 
 Abbey. The honour lias descended by 
 hereditary custom to the Duke of Nor- 
 folk; and when there is a coronation 
 banquet, the golden cup, out of which 
 the sovereign drinks to the health of his 
 or her loving subjects, becomes his per- 
 quisite.” — Howard's Memorials, quoted 
 by Miss Strickland, in her History of 
 the Queens of England, vol. i. p. 245. 
 
 2 The office of chief butler, which 
 was originally appendant to the manor 
 of Buckenham, appears to have been 
 subsequently attached to other property, 
 or rather, perhaps, after the partition 
 of the estates of Earl Hugh in 1243, to 
 have followed the capul baronice, as 
 above stated. In a plea held in Hilary 
 Term, 1303, it is asserted to have be- 
 longed jointly to the manors of Bucken- 
 ham, Wymundham, and Kenninghall. 
 (Commun. de Term. S. Hil., 31 Ed. I. 
 rot. i. Norf.) At the coronation of 
 Edward the Sixth, it was claimed by 
 Sir Edmund Knevet, as lord of the 
 manor of Buckenham only, but the 
 claim was disallowed: at that of Charles 
 the Second, the attempt was renewed 
 by another person, on the same ground, 
 and with similar success ; and the judg- 
 ment in both instances was given in 
 
 favour of the Earl of Arundel. The 
 following extract from the entry of the 
 court, in the former case, will illustrate 
 both the ground of the decision and 
 the nature of the claim: — 
 
 “ Henry, Earl of Arundel, claimeth 
 to be chief butler, as well at the king’s 
 coronation as the queen’s, by reason 
 that the said office is appendant to the 
 said earldom ; and claimeth thereby to 
 have all the wine in the pipes, and 
 hogsheads, and other vessels of wine, 
 as soon as the wine of the same vessel 
 is drawn to the bar: and also to have 
 the best cup that is before the king that 
 day at dinner: and to have all the pots 
 and cups that are within the wine-cellar 
 remaining after dinner, so that they be 
 neither gold nor silver. And for the 
 proof of the possessing of the said 
 office, the same earl alleged the pos- 
 session thereof of his ancestors, at the 
 coronation of King Edward the Second, 
 and King Richard the Third, King Henry 
 the Seventh, and at the coronation of 
 our late sovereign lord, King Henry the 
 Eighth. And forasmuch as Sir Ed- 
 mund Ivnevit, Knt., did exhibit a like 
 bill of claim for the same office, and 
 did not show any manner of proof for 
 the same, nor follows the suit thereof, 
 it appeared to the said commissioners 
 that the ancestors of the said earl have 
 always done the said service. There- 
 upon the same earl was admitted to do 
 
14 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 When William de Albini came into England he must have been a 
 very young man, probably not more than twenty years of age, if so 
 old; which may be inferred from the fact, that he survived his 
 younger brother, Nigel, eighteen years, who also came over with the 
 Conqueror, and who is said to have died very aged. That he should 
 have appeared in arms at this early age, and have performed services 
 worthy of the notice and recompence of his sovereign, will not 
 appear extraordinary, when it is considered, that .Roger, the son of 
 his younger brother, Nigel, when a ward of King Stephen’s, and in 
 his twentieth year, attended, as one of the northern barons, at the 
 consultation which was held at York in 1138, 1 with Archbishop Thurs- 
 ton, for the defence of those parts; and also, that he was a chief 
 commander in the memorable battle fought near North Alverton, 2 
 commonly called the Battle of the Standard, when the English 
 obtained a complete victory over the Scotch. William de Albini 
 married Matilda, or Maude, daughter of Roger Bigot, 3 Earl of Nor- 
 
 the same service at this time, and to 
 have and enjoy the fees and profits be- 
 longing to the same, salvo jure cujus- 
 cumque.” — Book of Coronations, in 
 State Paper Office, f. 47. 
 
 A right to the same perquisites, 
 which are here enumerated, had been 
 previously asserted by Thomas, Earl of 
 Arundel, at the coronation of Henry 
 the Fourth, but, with the exception of 
 the cup, they were adjudged to belong 
 to the high steward. (Ibid. 27.) They 
 were, however, afterwards claimed at 
 the coronation of Charles the Second, 
 and obtained. (Ib.) The office is now 
 held as appendant to the earldom, and 
 the only acknowledged fees are the gold 
 basin and ewer, employed at the cere- 
 mony, together with the cup, from 
 which the monarch drinks at the ban- 
 quet. The entry on the coronation roll 
 of King George the Fourth, relative to 
 
 this subject, will be found in the Ap- 
 pendix (No. III.) to the work from 
 which this note is taken. — See Tier- 
 ney’s Hist, of the Castle and Town of 
 Arundel. 8vo, p. 169. 
 
 1 Nigel de Albini married Gundred, 
 daughter of Girald de Gornay, in June, 
 1118, (18th Hen. I.) by the special ad- 
 vice of the king. (Dugdale’s Baronage, 
 vol. i. p. 122.) 
 
 2 Now called North Allerton. 
 
 3 Roger Bigot, or Bigod, founded 
 Thetford Abbey about 1104. See 
 Martin’s History of Thetford, 4to, Lon- 
 don, 1779, p. 112; and Turner’s No- 
 titia Monastica, by Nasmith, fol., Cam- 
 bridge, 1787, Norfolk lxiv. Anno 
 Domini 1107 obiit Rogerus Bigod. Prin- 
 cipalis fundator Monasticii B. Maria 
 Thetfordim. — Monast. Anglic., tom. i. 
 p. 640. His son William, steward of 
 
WILLIAM THE PINCERNA. 
 
 15 
 
 folk, and Adeliza, his wife, by whom he left issue three sons : namely, 
 William, Nigel, and Oliver; and one daughter, Oliva, who married 
 Raphe de Haya. Sometime between the years 1100 and 1107, he 
 founded, to the honour of the Blessed Virgin Mary, at Wymondham, 
 the Priory of Black Monks from St. Albans, 1 to which abbey this 
 house was a cell till about the year 1448, when it was also made an 
 independent abbey. 2 Subsequently, when assisting at the solemn 
 
 the household of Henry II., died by 
 shipwreck. Hugh, his brother, suc- 
 ceeded to the king’s stewardship, took 
 part with Stephen, and was the prin- 
 cipal instrument in securing his suc- 
 cession to the throne, by averring upon 
 his oath that Henry II. upon his deathbed 
 disinherited Maud, and appointed Ste- 
 phen ; whereupon the Archbishop, being 
 over credulous, solemnly anointed him. 
 (See Dugdale’s Baronage, vol. i. p. 132.) 
 
 1 The Monasticon Anglicanum dates 
 this foundation a.d. m.cxxxix; but 
 it could not have been so late, because 
 King Henry I., who came to the throne 
 in 1100, and died in 1135, confirmed 
 their grants; and Roger Bigot, who is 
 one of the witnesses to the foundation 
 charter, died 1107. Richard, Abbot of 
 St. Albans, is also mentioned in the 
 charter, who died in 1119. Moreover, 
 at the period of the former date, the 
 founder, supposing him to have been no 
 more than twenty years old when he 
 came with the Conqueror’s army into 
 England, would have attained the ex- 
 treme age of ninety-three years when 
 he laid the foundation. See Tanner’s 
 Notit i a Monastica, by Nasmith, Cam- 
 bridge, 1787, lxxvi., Norfolk ; Dug- 
 dale’s Monasticon Angli:-vol. i. p. 337, 
 and his Baronage, vol. i. p. 132. 
 
 2 The Priory of Wymondham was 
 advanced from a cell to St. Albans, to 
 
 an abbey, upon the following occasion: 
 John, the seventh of that name, could 
 not endure a certain monk of the house, 
 whom he had made archdeacon, or 
 archlevite, whose name was Stephen 
 Lundun, because he sometimes told him 
 of his faults; and to get rid of him, the 
 abbot persuaded him to take charge of 
 Wymondham Priory, then void of a 
 governor. Stephen having accepted the 
 promotion, pleased both his flock and 
 founder wondrous well; but displeased 
 his father, the fore-said Abbot John, 
 who, within a year,'? sent express com- 
 mandment to discharge the prior from 
 his priorship, which was heinously taken 
 both by himself and his patron or 
 founder, (whose name was Andrew 
 Ogard,) insomuch that they joined in 
 petition to the Pope that it would please 
 his Holiness that the Abbey of St. 
 Albans might have no jurisdiction over 
 the Priory of Wymondham; that the 
 priory might be altered into an abbey, 
 and that the prior thereof might ever 
 be honoured by the title of abbot. 
 Which petition was granted, to the dis- 
 grace and shame of the afore-named 
 father and Abbot of St. Albans. 
 
 The above story is told in verse by 
 John Whethamstead, in a manuscript in 
 the Cotton. Library; from whence it is 
 taken by Weever, in his Funeral Mo- 
 numents, 4to, 1767, p. 534. 
 
16 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 exequies of Maude Ms wife, in great lamentation, lie gave to the 
 monks of the same abbey the manor of Hapesburg, 1 in pure alms, 
 which he put them in possession of by a cross of silver, in which were 
 placed certaiu venerable relics : namely, part of the wood of the cross 
 whereon our Lord was crucified; part of the manger wherein he was 
 laid at his birth; and part of the sepulchre of the Blessed Virgin : 
 as also by his gold ring and a silver chalice for the safe keeping of 
 the Holy Eucharist, admirably wrought in the form of a sphere; all 
 of which he placed upon the altar by the hand of Ebrard, Bishop of 
 Norwich, when he was about to celebrate the Mass, after prayers and 
 the Litany were ended : unto which pious donation his three sons, 
 among others, were witnesses. He also gave all his rents and customs 
 in Snareshill, and the land in Kilverstone, which Henry I. gave him, 
 for the souls of the Conqueror and Maud his Queen, for the souls of 
 Roger his father, and Amelia his mother, Maud his wife, Nigel his 
 brother, his own and children’s souls, to Thetford Priory. 2 He gave 
 further, to the monks of Rochester, the tithes of his manor of Elham, 
 as also one carucate of land in Acliestede, with a wood called Acholte. 3 
 He likewise gave to the Abbey of St. Stephen, at Caen in Normandy, 
 all his lands lying in Stavell, which grant he made in the presence of 
 King Henry and his barons. 4 The precise year of his death Dugdale 
 says he could not find ; but Blomefield and Weever state that he died 
 in the third year of Henry II., 1156. In this, however, they are 
 mistaken, as the Charter of Buckenham Priory, which was founded in 
 1151 or 1152, by William Albini, the son, when Lord of the Manor of 
 Buckenham (see p. 24), states that it was done, pro honore Dei, &c., 
 et pro animabus patris et matris mete. He was buried by the side of 
 his wife, before the high altar of the Abbey Church at Wymondham. 
 
 1 See Dugdale’s Bai-onage, vol. i. 
 p. 118; and Monasticon, vol. i. p. 338, 
 by error marked 339. 
 
 2 Taken from the Register of Bene- 
 
 factions to Thetford Priory in the Cot- 
 
 ton. Library. Vitel F. 4, since burnt. 
 
 See Martin’s History of Thetford, 
 
 p. 125. 
 
 3 See Dugdale’s Monasticon, vol. i. 
 p. 30. 
 
 4 See Dugdale’s Baronage, vol. i. 
 
 p. 118. 
 
WILLIAM THE FIRST EARL OF HIS FAMILY. 
 
 71 
 
 Upon liis monument was this epitaph, in Latin : — 
 
 Hunc pincerna locum fundavit, et hie jacet, ilia 
 Quaj dedit huic domui, jam sine line tenet. 1 
 
 Pincerna, founder of this place, lies here, and he 
 Now hath, in what he gave, a perpetuity. 
 
 The second member of the Albini family, to whom the building 
 of Attleborough Church may be ascribed, as living during the time in 
 which the Norman style of architecture prevailed in this country, was 
 William , the eldest son of the Pincerna, who succeeded his father in 
 the possession of Plassing-hall Manor, and the advowson of the 
 greater rectory of the two parts. It is not until the second year after 
 the death of King Henry the First, that we have any signal mention 
 of his name by the historians of his time ; but in the course of 
 this, or of the following year, he is stated to have been engaged in the 
 valorous exploit, for which he obtained the appellation of William 
 with the Strong Hand ; a name, which, if the accounts we have of it 
 are entitled to the credit they have received, he eminently deserved. 
 It is as follows : — 
 
 “ It hapned that the Queen of France, being then a widow, and 
 a very beautiful woman, became much in love with a knight of that 
 countrey, who was a comely person, and in the flower of his youth ; 
 and, because she thought that no man excelled him in valor, she 
 caused a tournament to be proclaimed throughout her dominions; 
 promising to reward those who should exercise themselves therein, 
 according to their respective merits ; and concluding, that, if the 
 person, whom she so well affected, should act his part better than 
 others in those military exercises, she might marry him, without any 
 dishonor to herself. 
 
 “ Hereupon divers gallant men, from forrain parts, hasting to 
 Paris; among others, came this our William de Albini , bravely 
 accoutred; and in the tournament excelled all others; overcoming 
 
 1 Blomefield, vol. xi. p. 524, and Weever, p. 535, who erroneously called him 
 Earl of Arundel. 
 
 C 
 
18 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 many, and wounding one mortally with his lance ; which being 
 observed by the queen, shee became exceedingly enamoured of him ; 
 and forthwith invited him to a costly banquet, and afterwards, 
 bestowing certain jewels upon him, offered him marriage. But 
 having plighted his troth to the Queen of England, then a widow, he 
 refused her. Whereat she grew so much discontented, that she con- 
 sulted with her Maids, how she might take away his life ; and in pur- 
 suance of that designe, inticed him into a garden, where there was a 
 secret cave, and in it a fierce lion, unto which she descended by 
 divers steps, under colour of showing him the beast. And when she 
 told him of his fierceness, he answered, that it was a womanish and 
 not manly quality to be affraid thereof. But having him there, by 
 the advantage of a folding dore, thrust him in to the lion. Being 
 therefore in this danger, he rolled his mantle about his arm, and 
 putting his hand into the mouth of the beast, pulled out his tongue 
 by the root ; which done, he followed the Queen to her Palace, and 
 gave it to one of her Maids to present to her.” 1 
 
 Vincent has treated this story with ridicule; 2 and facetiously 
 gives it as his opinion, that Albini was far too lenient with the lion; 
 for when his arm was once in the beast’s mouth, he should have 
 thrust it further, and turned him inside out : and the writer 3 of 
 the History and Antiquities of the Castle and Town of Arundel, 
 speaks of it (vol. i. p. 169) as a “ legendary” story; but still it is 
 
 1 Dugdale’s Baronage of England, 
 vol. i. p. 118. 
 
 Miss Strickland, in her interesting 
 Life of Queen Adelicia, with reference 
 to this circumstance, says, “ when he 
 won the prize at the tournament, held 
 
 at Bourges in 1 1 37, in honour of 
 the nuptials of Lewis VII. of France 
 and Eleanor of Aquitaue, Adelaide, 
 the gay queen dowager of France, fell 
 passionately in love with him, and 
 wooed him to become her husband; he 
 
 replied that his troth was pledged to 
 Adelicia, the Queen of England. (Lives 
 of the Queens of England, vol. i. 
 p. 246.) 
 
 2 In the discourse of Errours in the 
 first edition of the Catalogue of Nobi- 
 litee, published by Raphe Brooke, York 
 Herald, by Augustine Vincent, Rouge 
 Croix, folio, London, 1619. 
 
 3 The Rev. M. A. Tierney, F.S.A., 
 Chaplain to his Grace the Duke of Nor- 
 folk. 
 
i- fazf&iA, -7s(yl£)— m 
 
 ^Lc^y opz 
 
 ' J 2 
 
 
 t-cn j~S~ cJt -f P^PaAP^ZcPIt^ • flaluv*^ 
 
 §4 -^Put — y^Pp&yPi 't~z*t'V~hA. unp vr +^ > —' 
 
 ' o<?t 
 
 H p47 
 
 '4^ M ^4^ cA-*Zj 
 
 1t-tZ \xr£l<£ 
 
 u~i -O 
 
 -yii fo Poisri-* , -yiA ., y t 
 
 99? <y~~i 9zP<i t *-5 J -^^f PLi.'ir\^-B fyt 
 
 ^ v^rtp? JTL n<p)T-?e \rM<£ 
 
 7 ,nB ^ j2 WMT PJr> 
 
 * C ^ *** ( '^p* 31 ^>%™u 
 
 < u^P ^ 2^ C j^t'^~‘-' b n^t ixJ> J ^^4-^ 
 
 ] <^4—%i~iy^ M't-9~-( ^fiPr -7-z r~l^Lyf-S^^^lr- jJ T£ri ^^js lrt1^£XyV~o4- 
 
 — — — ^- / 't * P < 9 >P tpc^-liJ-z t-tA- rui&-i(s J&r~P?sA ^PPpAcAy~y^4~ — 
 
 jp7j^t^r&T^st[~ PpPpiPPfyy ^ N *) ^^jxrzPy & 
 
 ^Uipi fori Q7^ Jlyu-x^PtH) Q 
 
 r ~)£44 L ° ^<3- ~^2r£fc -*£■•>&-. cA^jd-.^^., 2rf 
 
 <3- 
 
 u-Pl^A ^lPA^? 
 
 H.'jiJi i.i n M ^ S N° • )"1'4» I’.i ^*’ • 1j - 
 
 Fa/: simile iy Sta.udid&e <Sc C°< 
 
WILLIAM THE FIRST EARL OF HIS FAMILY. 
 
 19 
 
 “ seriously” told by Dugdale in his Baronage; and Blomefield says, 1 
 with reference to the credibility of it — “ I am sensible how much 
 Mr. Vincent ridicules the story ; but, as I find it in authors of as 
 good authority as himself, and some of the ancient bearings of 
 the Arundel family have the lion without a tongue, I could not omit 
 inserting it.” 2 
 
 According to Mr. Howard’s computation, Adelicia was in the 
 thirty-second year of her age at the time of King Henry’s death, in 
 the very pride of her beauty. The fame of her charms and accom- 
 plishments, it is said, induced the confidential advisers of the king 
 to recommend their sorrow-stricken lord to wed her, by way of anti- 
 dote to the corroding melancholy, which, since the loss of his children 
 in the fatal White Ship, had become constitutional to him. The 
 nuptials were publicly solemnized at Windsor, on the 24th day of 
 January, 1121; and she lost her royal husband in the year 1135. 
 She was dowered by the king with the domain of Arundel Castle and 
 its valuable dependencies, the forfeiture of Bobert, Earl of Belesme. 
 She contracted her marriage with William de Albini in the third 
 
 1 Hist. Nor., vol. i. 8vo and 4to, 
 
 371 . 
 
 2 Miss Strickland gives a second ver- 
 sion of this story, wherein the Earl of 
 Arundel is represented as tearing out 
 the lion’s heart, which, she says, “ he 
 must have found conveniently situated 
 at the bottom of his throat;” hut I re- 
 gret to say that the version is not to be 
 found in Dugdale’s Baronage, which she 
 quotes. She observes, that the tongue- 
 less lion in the armorial bearings of 
 the house of Albini is one of the most 
 good-tempered looking beasts ever seen. 
 In the spandrel of New Buckenham 
 Church doorway, he seems rather to be 
 shrinking from his assailant. 
 
 The print which is here inserted, 
 refers to this subject, in a very in- 
 
 teresting manner. It is a fac-simile of 
 an original charter of William de Al- 
 bini, with his seal annexed, which repre- 
 sents him advancing to the conquest of 
 the lion, whose image, from whence his 
 armorial bearings are derived, is re- 
 flected upon liis shield. Beneath his 
 horse is a cock ; as indicative of the 
 country in which the valorous deed was 
 achieved. However the story be now 
 told, this document may be considered 
 as a sufficient proof that it rests upon 
 a better foundation than a mere legen- 
 dary tale. It may be regarded as one 
 of the very earliest instances of the bear- 
 ing of armorial ensigns in this country. 
 It appears in this publication, through 
 the friendly attention of Sir C. G. 
 Young, Garter King at Arms. 
 
 2 
 
20 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINT. 
 
 year of her widowhood ; having been betrothed to that earl some 
 time before. A Wiltshire tradition states, that she passed the first 
 year of her widowhood at St. Giles’ Hospital, or Fugglestone, at 
 Wilton town’s end; of which hospital she is said to have been the 
 foundress, and wherein she was buried ; though Sanderus, in his 
 account of the Abbey and Churches of Brabant, expressly states that 
 she died in the Convent of Affligham, near Aloste, in Flanders, 
 which had been founded conjointly by her father and his brother, 
 Henry of Louvaine ; where, in accordance with the spirit of the 
 times, she ended her days in cloistered seclusion, not only from 
 the pomp and pride of earthly grandeur, but also from the endear- 
 ments of a husband and youthful progeny. 
 
 The beauty and amiableness of this princess are repeatedly spoken 
 of by the historians of her day ; and her irreproachable and truly 
 pious disposition, as well as her high mental qualifications, made the 
 theme of their commendation. As an exemplary and a devout Chris- 
 tian, a dutiful and an affectionate wife, and a truly amiable and highly 
 accomplished woman, she drew to herself, from every quarter, admi- 
 ration and affection. By the Provencal and Walloon poets, to whom 
 she was a munificent patroness, she is styled Alix la Belle. The 
 chroniclers have given her the name of The Fair Maid of Brabant. 
 Kobert of Gloucester says, “ He knew no woman so fair as she was 
 seen on middle earth;” and the contemporary historian, Henry of 
 Huntingdon, has preserved for us a Latin sonnet, in which the poetic 
 turn of compliment is but rarely equalled. It is given in Camden , 1 
 with an English translation in verse, which differs in the different 
 editions of his work ; 2 but the terse and neat terms in which it is 
 expressed are lost in any language but its own: and though the 
 sentiments are sufficiently conveyed in other copies, the following 
 may be thought as close to the original, as a metrical version into 
 our own language admits : — 
 
 1 See Britannia, vol. i. page 268, 
 2nd edition, in 4 vols. by Gough, 
 
 1806. 
 
 2 See Copy in The Lives of the 
 Queens of England, by Miss Strick- 
 land, vol. i. p. 219. 
 
WILLIAM TIIE FIRST EARL OF IIIS FAMILY. 
 
 21 
 
 “ The Muse, appalled with Adelina’s grace, 
 
 Fails in astonishment her charms to trace. 
 
 The fairest crown, the richest gem, though bright, 
 
 Fade on thy brow, and shadow into night. 
 
 Cast off the garniture; Nature in thee 
 Has framed the mould of perfect symmetry. 
 
 Beware the ornaments which cannot shine 
 To give thee lustre, but absorb from thine. 
 
 Let the mean praise I dare to offer thee 
 Draw down thy condescending grace on me.” 
 
 By his marriage to Adelicia, William de Albini came into pos- 
 session of all the honours and estates in Sussex, which the King, her 
 late husband, had settled in dower upon her ; and he assumed the 
 title of Earl of Arundel in her right. 1 
 
 Between the Empress Matilda, the King’s daughter by his first 
 wife, Matilda of Scotland, his only surviving child, and Adelicia, 
 there appears to have been a warm attachment; and when the former 
 landed in England, in the year 1139, Albini is said to have been 
 one among the counsellors who advised the measure. He received 
 her at Arundel, and of course was present there to conduct the defence 
 of the castle against Stephen, should he not yield to the urgent soli- 
 citations of Adelicia, to allow her guest and daughter-in-law to depart 
 from it, unmolested, to join her natural brother Robert, at Bristol. 
 
 But beyond this, the Earl of Arundel and his royal spouse took no 
 part in support of Matilda’s pretensions to the crown of England, 
 which had now rested for four years upon the head of Stephen ; and 
 throughout all the subsequent vicissitudes of her fortune, they main- 
 tained a steadfast and loyal obedience to a sovereign, who, by the tacit 
 consent and sufferance of the nobility and people, had been allowed 
 to possess himself of the throne, and been solemnly consecrated for 
 the royal office by the hand of the highest ecclesiastic in the country. 
 
 Though, from his conduct upon this and other occasions, it may 
 fairly be concluded that Albini felt the justice of Matilda’s claims, 
 yet, under such circumstances, and in an age when the attachment, 
 which both the Normans and English bore to the laws of their country 
 
 1 Tierney, vol. i. p. 171. 
 
22 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 and the rights of their sovereign, was weak, he would not that they 
 should he made the cause of breaking up the peace and happiness of 
 a nation; and of opening a warfare in which the lives of thousands 
 would be sacrificed, and that by the hands of their dearest friends 
 and nearest relatives. With such views, therefore, it was that he 
 stood unshaken in his allegiance to the reigning monarch ; and though, 
 evidently with feelings of reluctance and uneasiness, he appeared in 
 arms amongst his supporters when his services were demanded by 
 the king. 
 
 Upon the capture of Geoffrey de Mandeville, at St. Albans, in the 
 year 1142, when, in consequence of the high favours which that 
 nobleman had accepted at the hand of the Empress Matilda, Stephen 
 found it necessary to secure his person, in order to prevent his own 
 ruin, it is said that, before he could be laid hold on, he underwent a 
 sharp skirmish with the king’s party, wherein the Earl of Arundel, 
 though an expert and stout soldier, was unhorsed in the midst of the 
 water, by Wakeline de Oxeai, and almost drowned; 1 though the same 
 writer, in another place, calls this encounter a bloody fight, in which 
 the Earl of Arundel was thrown into the water with his horse, and 
 escaped very narrowly. 2 
 
 After a fruitless struggle for the crown of England for eight years, 
 during which she had experienced a variety of good and adverse for- 
 tune, the Empress Matilda, though of a masculine and courageous 
 spirit, harassed and depressed by the continual dangers to which both 
 her person and family were exposed, left the kingdom in the year 
 1 147, and retired into Normandy. Four years after this, the Dowager 
 Queen Adelicia, who is said to have been the only person with whom 
 this haughty princess did not quarrel, was taken by death from him 
 who had been for eleven years her affectionate partner. 
 
 Since the death of her first husband, with whom she had been seated 
 upon the throne for fifteen years, she had granted to the Abbey of 
 Reading, where lie was buried, and which he had founded and richly 
 endowed with that view, the church of Berkely, in Gloucestershire, 
 
 1 Dugdale’s Baronage, vol. i. p. 119. 
 
 2 Ibid. p. 202. 
 
WILLIAM THE FIRST EARL OF IIIS FAMILY. 
 
 23 
 
 with a suitable provision for prayers for his soul, with those of her 
 father, Duke Godfrey of Louvaine, her Lord, whom she here calls the 
 Earl of Chichester, and of herself and children. After her second 
 marriage, she likewise founded the Priory de Calceto, or Pynham, de- 
 dicated to St. Bartholomew, near Arundel, for Augustinian or Black 
 Canons, whose business it was to take charge of the bridge and 
 passage of the river. 1 She moreover gave in trust to the Bishop 
 of Chichester, certain lands in Arundel, for the payment of two 
 chaplains to perform divine service in the castle : and to the cathe- 
 dral church of Chichester, she made a grant 2 of East and West 
 Dean : all which gifts and charters were solemnly confirmed by her 
 affectionate husband, who, moreover, though he had seven children 
 of his own, of which she was the mother, yet, such was his respect 
 and honour for her of whom lie always spoke as the incomparable 
 queen, 3 he nevertheless made her brother, Jocelyn of Louvaine, whom 
 she had invited into this country to share in her prosperity and 
 happiness, Castellan of Arundel ; and upon his marrying Agnes, the 
 heiress of the Percys, he having no possessions of his own, Albini 
 munificently presented to him the fair domain of Petworth, in Sussex. 
 Adelicia died in the year 1151, in the 49th year of her age, 4 having 
 had, by the Earl of Arundel, seven children : namely, William, Earl 
 of Arundel, who succeeded to the honours and estates of his father ; 
 Rayner; Henry; Godfrey; Alice, married to John Earl of Eu; Oliva; 
 and Agatha. 
 
 Within two years of the death of Adelicia, Albini founded, on his 
 estate at Buckenham, 5 the Priory, or, as it was subsequently called, 
 
 1 Dugdale’s Monasticon, vol.ii. p. 143, 
 and Tanner’s Notitia Monastica, Sussex, 
 xxvi. 
 
 2 Dugdale’s Baronage, vol. i. p. 120. 
 
 3 Exiraia Regina. 
 
 4 She was born .... 1103 
 
 Married to Henry I. . . 1121 
 
 Henry I. died .... 1135 
 
 She married Albini . . 1138 
 
 And died ... 1151 
 
 5 The fact that Queen Adelicia, after 
 her marriage to Albini, resided with 
 him at New Buckenham, is very ques- 
 tionable. The extreme old age to which 
 the Pincerna, the father, lived, leaves 
 but little ground for the supposition that 
 the son became possessed of his paternal 
 estates very long before the death of 
 his wife in 1151; for three or four 
 years before which she is said to have 
 
24 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 the Abbey for Black Canons of the Order of St. Augustin, who were 
 in all things to follow the institution of the Church of St. Mary, of 
 Meretune. This work, as he himself states in the Charter, he entered 
 upon by the advice of William (Turbe ) 1 Bishop of Norwich. The 
 foundation was laid for the honour of God and St. Mary, and St. 
 James the Apostle, and all the Saints of God, for the maintenance of 
 daily prayers for the salvation of King Stephen and the Queen 
 Matilda, his wife, and their children; also for the salvation of the 
 founder, and for the soul of Queen Adelicia, his wife, and for the 
 salvation of their children ; and for the souls of his father and his 
 mother, as well as of his supporters and friends . 2 
 
 By this Charter, in which he describes himself as William , Earl 
 of Chichester , Albini endowed the priory with the rectories of All 
 Saints and St. Andrew’s belonging to the manor, and the whole of 
 the tithes and revenues arising from them ; also with the site of the 
 castle, consisting of about eighty acres of land, and the castle itself, 
 which was to be pulled down, with a wood called Little-Hage, and 
 Mide-crofts, and the adjoining meadow, and Newcrofts before the 
 castle gate, and Alfurd, the smith, with the land which he held, and 
 five acres of land which had been Sparhavec’s. To which he added, 
 
 retired to a nunnery upon the same 
 foundation as the Monastery of Afflig- 
 ham, of which her younger brother, 
 Henry of Louvaine, was professed a 
 monk, and in which nunnery she died. 
 Neither does the character of the Castle 
 of New Buckenliam, nor any records 
 respecting it, support the idea that it 
 was ever fitted for the residence of an 
 inhabitant of her rank. 
 
 1 William Turbus was consecrated 
 Bishop of Norwich, according to Gervas, 
 a.o. 1146; according to Cotton, 1150; 
 and according to Godwin, 1151. He 
 died 1 173-4. Richardson, the Editor 
 of Godwin (folio, 1743), has adopted the 
 first of these dates, p. 428. 
 
 2 The terms of this Charter indicate 
 plainly enough, if the record be correctly 
 given, the time of the foundation of the 
 priory, to be 1152; for Adelicia, who is 
 to be prayed for as being no longer in the 
 body, died, as has been stated, in 1151; 
 and Queen Matilda, who is spoken of in 
 the same manner as the king, then 
 living, was taken from him by death on 
 the 3rd of May, in 1152. (See Chron. 
 Gervas, p. 1372.) Still, Tanner is 
 disposed to ascribe it to an earlier pe- 
 riod — namely, about a. d. 1146 or 1147, 
 in the beginning of Bishop Turbe’s 
 time. (See Notitia Monas., and pre- 
 ceding note.) 
 
WILLIAM TIIE FIRST EARL OF IIIS FAMILY. 
 
 25 
 
 before his death, two caracates of land more. 1 (Blomefield, vol. i. 
 p. 384.) 
 
 In the year 1153, Prince Henry, the son of the Empress Matilda, 
 now in his twenty-first year, having married Eleanor, the daughter 
 and heir of William, Duke of Guienne, and Earl of Poictou, who 
 had been divorced from her husband, Louis the Seventh of France, 
 obtained possession, as her dowry, of the rich provinces which had 
 been annexed to the crown of France, but which were now restored 
 to her by her former husband. The lustre which Henry received 
 from this acquisition, and the prospect of his rising fortune, produced 
 an effect highly favourable to his interests in England; 2 of which 
 he being informed, made an invasion of the country, and having 
 taken Malmesbury, he proceeded to relieve Wallingford, upon which 
 Stephen had advanced with a superior army to besiege. 3 The 
 hostile armies were within a short distance of each other, and the 
 king was in conference with his earls and barons by themselves, 
 when his horse, rearing three times successively, with his forelegs 
 in the air, so as to endanger his rider, fell precipitately upon the 
 ground. The circumstance being regarded by the nobles as a por- 
 tentous omen, and at the same time causing among the superstitious 
 soldiers the appearance of mistrust, the Earl of Arundel, who saw 
 that it was a moment favourable for effecting a reconciliation, 
 boldly addressed the king in the following simple and appropriate 
 language, and prevented the bloody onset which must otherwise have 
 ensued : 
 
 “ We are forewarned, 0 King, by these manifest tokens, that it 
 will be by no means safe for us to enter into an immediate engage- 
 
 1 Carrucata est tantum terras quantum 
 aratrum unum sive Caruca colere vel 
 arare potest (in anno.) 
 
 A plough-land, nos Angli dicimus; 
 olim Hida dicebatur. Glossarium quod 
 
 W. Watts, adjecit Historic Mat. Paris. 
 Ubique tamen non eadem, ejusdem sci- 
 licet quantitatis, sed varia, bic major, 
 
 illic minor, prout solum levius fuerit aut 
 operosius. De quo vide Coci Notas in 
 Littleton. Glossarium Gulielmi Som- 
 neri in fin x Sci'ip. Ilist. Anglica: 
 
 2 Henry deKnygh ton de eventibus An- 
 glioe, 239 1 ; et Chronica Gervasii, 1373. 
 
 3 Hume’s Hist, of England, vol. i. 
 p. 368. 
 
26 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 ment with the duke, as a more just cause excites his energies to 
 commence the contest, and the warlike band, inflamed by your 
 depriving them of their hereditary rights, threaten us with a 
 merciless slaughter. Besides, there is in both armies so great a 
 multitude, not only of kinsmen and grandchildren, but also of 
 brothers who are opposed to one another, that when the troops shall 
 mingle together in the fight, it must needs be that many will be 
 polluted by parricidical contagion. Let, therefore, the impious fury 
 of civil war be allayed, and delegates of good and tried fidelity being 
 appointed on both sides, let the jarring dispositions of those who are 
 of the same blood be restored to the unity of bounden affection for 
 each other; and a truce having been agreed upon, let the causes of 
 animosity be in the meantime left at rest.” 1 
 
 The advice was not without its desired effect. The king and the 
 young duke met in the front of the two armies : a truce was agreed 
 upon ; and, before the close of the year, a solemn instrument was 
 ratified, by which Stephen adopted Henry as his successor to the 
 throne, and gave the kingdom, after his own death, to him and his 
 heirs for ever. To this instrument, Albini attached his signature as 
 a subscribing witness at the head of the barons, under the title of the 
 Earl of Chichester. 2 
 
 Upon Henry the Second’s coming to the throne, he not only made 
 a grant to Albini of the castle and honour of Arundel, in his own 
 right, for ever, which hitherto he had held only as the dowry of his 
 wife; but also invested him with the Earldom of Sussex, 3 and 
 attached him to his court by appointing him to various important 
 offices and employments. 
 
 In the year 1164, he was joined with the Bishops of London, 
 
 1 Gervase, p. 1373. 
 
 2 Tierney’s Hist, of Arundel, vol. i. 
 p. 173. 
 
 3 This was done by a grant of the 
 folium denarium of the pleas of the 
 county, which, in ancient limes, was the 
 
 usual way of investing such gi’eat men 
 with their titles; after the ceremonies 
 of girding on the sword, and of putting 
 on the robes, which have ever, till of 
 late years, been thought essential to their 
 creation, had been performed. (Dug- 
 dale’s Baronage, vol. i. p. 119.) 
 
WILLIAM THE FIRST EARL OF HIS FAMILY. 
 
 27 
 
 Exeter, Worcester, Chichester, and others, in an embassy from 
 Henry II. to the King of France and the Pope, respecting Thomas 
 a Becket, who, instead of answering a summons to appear and hear 
 the sentence of the court against him, which had decided that he 
 deserved to he committed to prison, and punished according to law, 
 for insulting his sovereign, and for coining into the assembly in such 
 a manner as might excite the people to sedition, had secretly lied the 
 kingdom. Upon the refusal of the former to comply with the request 
 which the King of England had commissioned his ambassadors to 
 make to him by letter, that Becket should not be allowed to take 
 refuge in France; and, moreover, that the Pope should be cautioned 
 by him against placing any confidence in what might be suggested by 
 the archbishop, they left the court of France and proceeded to Senis 
 in Tuscany, where they obtained an audience of the Pope as he sat 
 in his Consistory Court, surrounded by his cardinals. The bishops 
 spoke successively to the disparagement of Becket, whose conduct the 
 Pope manifested a strong disposition to extenuate. At last, the 
 Bishop of Exeter closed the appeal on the part of the embassy, by 
 saying that the business of their mission did not admit of much 
 delay ; nor was the cause of the archbishop to be finally decided in 
 his absence. “ We request, therefore,” said the prelate, “ that 
 delegates may be appointed to hear the allegations which the King 
 has to bring against him ; as also his lordship’s answer to them ; and 
 after having heard both sides, they may have authority to determine 
 the question.” The Earl of Arundel, perceiving, by the silence 
 which ensued, that the bishops, to whom it should appear the 
 conducting the suit was entrusted, had concluded their appeal, now 
 advanced from his station among the military, and solicited a 
 hearing. Whereupon, silence being called, he discreetly and cour- 
 teously addressed the Pope. 
 
 “ We, being unlearned men, are wholly ignorant of what the 
 bishops have spoken; and therefore it behoveth us to explain, as 
 well as we are able, for what purpose we have been sent ; assuredly, 
 not for the purpose that we should debate and contemptuously injure 
 
28 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBLNI. 
 
 any man, especially in the presence of so eminent a personage, to the 
 expression of whose will and authority the whole world justly hows ; 
 hut, doubtless, to this end have we come to testify to you in 
 your immediate presence, and of the whole court of Rome, the 
 devotion and affection with which our lord, the King, hath been 
 accustomed, and continues to conduct himself towards you. By 
 whom do I say he hath sent? by the most venerable and leading 
 men he could obtain in his dominions; viz., by archbishops and 
 bishops, by earls and by barons. Greater men than these it was 
 
 beyond his ability to find; and, if he had found them, assuredly he 
 
 would have appointed them in consideration of the reverence which 
 is due to you, and the holy Roman Church. To these things we may 
 add, that, in the rank of fatherly dignity in which you stand towards 
 us, you have, from the first entrance upon your promotion, had 
 ample proof of the fidelity and devotion of our lord the King, while 
 he hath subjected himself, his people, and everything that he has, 
 entirely to your pleasure. And assuredly in the unity of the 
 
 Catholic faith, in which it is your province to rule in Christ, we 
 
 believe there is not one more faithful, more devoted to God, or more 
 discreet in the preservation of the peace which he has been appointed 
 to maintain. Nevertheless, the lord archbishop also, in his rank and 
 degree, is equally well ordered; and, in those things which belong to 
 his office, is provident and discreet ; although, as it hath appeared to 
 some, he is occasionally too sharp ; and, but for that difference, which 
 now exists between my lord the King, and my lord the archbishop, 
 the kingdom and the priesthood would mutually rejoice with one 
 another under a good prince, and the best master, in a state of peace 
 and concord. This, therefore, is our entreaty, that you will be 
 pleased to take good cognizance of this matter, and watch more 
 narrowly over it, in order to put an end to this difference, and 
 restore peace.” 
 
 This speech, which was delivered by the earl in his native 
 language, obtained for him the unanimous commendation of all who 
 stood around him, while they admired the courtesy and extreme 
 
WILLIAM THE FIRST EARL OF IIIS FAMILY. 
 
 29 
 
 propriety of his demeanour. The Pope, who had listened to him 
 with marked attention, in reply, complaisantly expressed his con- 
 sciousness of the King’s attachment to him, and his own desire, when 
 the opportunity should be afforded him, to make the returns which 
 such conduct merited : but, as what the embassage asked of him, 
 was the appointment of delegates, he acceded to their request, and 
 delegates should be appointed. 1 As, however, he was unwilling to 
 invest them with such a plenary power as would enable them to 
 settle the question without further appeal to himself, the embassage 
 was fruitless. 
 
 Three years after this, namely, in 1167, Albini was appointed by 
 the King to escort his daughter Matilda, who, in company with her 
 mother the Queen Eleanor, went into Germany to marry Henry, 
 duke of Saxony, which she did in the following year; and in 1173 
 he was again appointed by his sovereign to be one of his sureties for 
 the fulfilment of the covenant which he had entered into with 
 Hubert, Earl of Maurien, or Saxony, upon the projected marriage 
 between Alice, the eldest daughter of that nobleman, and his 
 youngest son, John. 2 
 
 The high command in the king’s army in Normandy, with which 
 Albini was entrusted in the same year, led to another signal proof of 
 his high character as a man of valorous and energetic spirit, and 
 ready and stirring eloquence. Neither the affectionate anxiety 
 which the king had manifested for the exaltation of his children, nor 
 the liberal manner in which he had settled them in territories 
 suitable to their rank, had been able to hold them in ties of an 
 ordinary affection for him; or even restrain them from the crimi- 
 nality of an offensive and undisguised revolt. Henry, the eldest 
 son, had openly espoused the interest of his father-in-law, Lewis, the 
 King of France, who, at the head of an army of seven thousand 
 knights, with their followers on horseback, and infantry in proportion, 
 had invaded Normandy, and besieged Verneuil, which Henry, with 
 
 Chro. Gervasii, p. 1393. 
 
 2 Roger de Hoveden, p. 532, 1. 46. 
 
30 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 an army of his Norman subjects, was advancing to defend. The 
 troops were marshalled to descend the heights, and enter upon the 
 fight which was to engage them in the support of an affectionate 
 parent against a child who had undutifully unsheathed his sword 
 against him; when Albini, whose spirit fired at the unrighteous 
 exhibition of a son, in violation of the law of nature, deliberately 
 advancing to the destruction of his father, animated his comrades by 
 the following vigorous harangue : — 
 
 “ Most gallant leaders of the Normans ! It behoves you, who are 
 about to enter into the fight, to remember your lineage and reputa- 
 tion. Consider well, therefore, who you are, and against whom, and 
 upon what soil you carry on this warfare. No one opposes you 
 without a due recompence for his temerity ; for fruitful Anglia, and 
 rich Apulia, and far-famed Jerusalem, as well as the renowned 
 Antioch, have tried your prowess, and crouched beneath it. But 
 now, the order of things is reversed; and the King of France and his 
 people, whom we have invariably assailed, pursued, and conquered, 
 in their own country, have, in an outrageous and drunken manner, 
 alas ! for the shameful conduct, come together upon us. Therefore, 
 ye accomplished warriors, lift up your hearts ; and, supported by the 
 assurance of God’s presence, and the confidence in your own fortitude, 
 rise up to face your most worthless adversary. Let the helmet 
 protect the head, the habergeon the breast, the greaves the legs, the 
 shield the entire body, so that the enemy shall not find a part 
 exposed whereupon he may assault you. And advancing as ye are 
 against a most worthless enemy, what have we to fear? Can their 
 numbers make us do so? It is not so much the military array of 
 the many that decides the contest, as the valour of the few. Of 
 what advantage is the honour of consanguinity, what the regular 
 exercise in military discipline, unless as being the smaller band we 
 can conquer those who are more numerous than ourselves? Besides, 
 consider well how unjustly, and how contrary to the commands of 
 God, the King of France wickedly encourages the rashness and 
 mistaken conduct of the sons of our invincible lord, the King of 
 
WILLIAM THE FIRST EARL OF IIIS FAMILY. 
 
 31 
 
 England, in opposition to his authority and his heart’s desire. Place 
 in the Lord God your hope, and acquit yourselves like men, because 
 Christ, the Son of the living God, who was made obedient to his 
 Father, even unto death, will either this day infuse into the minds of 
 the sons of our lord the King, a spirit of filial obedience to their 
 father ; or else, showing that he is a God who doth not countenance 
 iniquity, will this day punish the wickedness of the perfidious race 
 of France, who have wantonly seduced them from their line of duty, 
 that, heedless of the ordinary workings of humanity, and in violation 
 of the law of nature, the sons have risen against their parent, and 
 the begotten raised their arm against him who hath begotten them. 
 Besides, most gallant leaders, one thing I am most desirous strongly 
 to impress upon you, that for the fugitive there can be no retreat; 
 for, being surrounded as we are on every side by our enemies, there 
 is no hope of flight to any other quarter, and thus we have no 
 alternative, we must conquer, or we must die. But Almighty God, 
 who judges his people in equity, may look upon us this day with the 
 eye of mercy ; and He, who by the hand of His servant David 
 shattered in pieces the arrogancy of Goliath, may this day bring to 
 nought the pride of our present adversaries.” “ And,” says the 
 historian, “ the mountains and the hills resounded, Amen, Amen .” 1 
 The engagement was, however, prevented by a dishonourable fraud 
 which the French king practised upon the unsuspicious Henry, who 
 earnestly desired a reconciliation with his children. The garrison of 
 Verneuil, having vigorously defended themselves against his numerous 
 and well-appointed army for above a month, was, by the scarcity of 
 provisions, obligated to capitulate, and had agreed with the assailants 
 that, should they not be relieved within three days, they would sur- 
 
 1 Chronicon JohannisBrompton, inter 
 x Scrip., p. 1086. 
 
 This speech in parts strongly resem- 
 bles that of Radulphus Orcadus at Al- 
 verton, before the battle of the Standard, 
 as given by the same historian; but of 
 
 the latter, he says, “ qui in acie media 
 loco stans eminenti orationem hujus- 
 modi exorsus est,” of the former Wil- 
 lielmus Comes de Arundell .... in me- 
 dio cohortum stans sic ait. Brompton, 
 1026. 
 
32 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINO 
 
 render the town, and retire into the citadel. It was upon the last of 
 these days that the troops of Henry reached the heights above the 
 town, when the treacherous Lewis, wdio dreaded their approach, sent 
 the Archbishop of Sens and the Count of Bois to propose a con- 
 ference on the day following, in order to adjust the difference between 
 Henry and his son, and to establish peace. To this Henry con- 
 sented ; but in the interval, the time agreed upon for the surrender 
 of the city having elapsed, Lewis enforced the treaty, and burning it 
 to the ground, immediately retreated. 
 
 The treachery, however, of the French king did not go unrequited. 
 Henry, provoked by his unworthy conduct, vigorously attacked his 
 retiring army in the rear ; and slaying many, and taking many 
 prisoners, put the remainder of them to the rout. 
 
 While this unnatural rebellion prevailed in England, the Earl of 
 Leicester, at the head of three thousand Flemings, landed at Walton, 
 in the county of Suffolk, where he was received by Hugh Bigod, 
 Earl of Norfolk, into Framlingham Castle. The rebellious barons 
 burnt the castle of Hagoneth and the city of Norwich, but their 
 successful career was soon afterwards arrested by Richard de Lucy, 
 the king’s justice, assisted by Humphry Boliun, the high constable 
 of England ; Robert, Earl of Gloucester, and Reginald, Earl of 
 Cornwall, the king’s uncle; and, together with them, by the Earl of 
 Arundel, who, notwithstanding his near relationship to Bigod, stood 
 firm in his allegiance to his ill-used sovereign, manfully opposed him, 
 and giving him and the Flemings battle at Farnham, a place in the 
 vicinity of Bury St. Edmunds, put ten thousand of them to the 
 sword, took Leicester with his countess, and all his knights prisoners, 
 and led the remainder of the invaders to lay down their arms, and 
 gladly compound for a safe retreat into their own country . 1 
 
 There is little more to be gathered respecting this great and 
 truly conscientious man, but that he is said to have piously be- 
 friended many of the religious houses of his country , 2 besides those 
 
 1 Stowe’s Chronicle and Hume’s Hist, of England. 
 
 2 Blomefield, vol. ii. p. 524. 
 
WILLIAM THE SECOND EARL OF IIIS FAMILY. 
 
 33 
 
 already mentioned, as having received his sanction and confirmation 
 as the husband of Queen Adelicia. He founded the chapel at 
 Wymondham, dedicated to St. Thomas the Martyr; also, the small 
 chapel of Westwade, so called from the little stream it stood over, 
 about a mile distant from the same town, on the north-west. He 
 was, moreover, a great benefactor to the Benedictine Priory of Box- 
 grove, 1 in the county of Sussex, by a grant of a part of a wood 
 called Bessesole or Belleshall, adjoining to the woods of Hannac, and 
 forty acres of land in Stocton, with common and pasture there for 
 forty sheep, ten oxen, two horses, twenty hogs, and land of seven 
 shillings a year value, for the maintenance of a lamp in their chapter- 
 house. 2 He died at Waverley, in the county of Surrey, on the 12th 
 of October, 1176, and was buried at Wymondham, on the 19th of 
 the same month. 
 
 “ Eloquent in council, and bold in action, this nobleman was 
 respected by his contemporaries, both as a statesman, and a soldier. 
 His prudence enabled him to steer wide of the difficulties which in- 
 volved so many others of his day in ruin ; and his moderation always 
 secured to him the esteem, even of those to whom he was opposed.” 
 
 The third and last member of the Albini family, who was 
 patron of the advowson of the rectory of the two parts of the parish 
 of Attleborough, while the Anglo-Norman style of architecture pre- 
 vailed in England, was William, the second Earl of Arundel, the 
 eldest son of the late Earl, by Queen Adelicia, and grandson of 
 Albini the Pincerna. He received from King Henry II. the investi- 
 ture of the Earldom of Sussex, at the great council held at North- 
 ampton in January, 1177, (23rd of Henry II.;) but it is probable, 
 (though for what reason is not known,) that he had not possession 
 of the castle of Arundel, with its dignities and possessions, before 
 1191, (the third year of Richard I.) 3 
 
 1 This was an alien priory subordi- 
 
 nate to the Abbey de Exaquio, or 
 
 L’Essay in Normandy, to which it was 
 
 given by Robert de Kaya, in the time 
 of Henry I. — (Tanner.) 
 
 2 Monas. Ang., vol. i. p. 592. 
 
 3 Tierney, p. 179. 
 
34 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 Those who have written upon the subject of this family, differ as 
 to the number of them who were successively Earls of Arundel, and 
 consequently, as to the periods of their deaths. Dugdale, in his 
 Baronage, mentions but four: three named William, the first of 
 whom died a.d. 1176; the second, on his return home from the siege 
 of Damieta in 1222; the third, without issue, in 1234, (the 18th of 
 Henry III.;) and his brother and heir, Hugh, on the 7th of May, 
 a.d. 1243, (the 27th of Henry III.,) leaving, through default of an 
 heir male, his inheritance to be divided between his four sisters ; the 
 eldest of whom, Mabel, married Robert de Tateshall, whose son, 
 Robert, inherited the manor of Buckenham, and had the castle for 
 his capital seat, and died in 1272, seised of that manor with the 
 advowson of the two parts of Attleborough. The castle and manor 
 of Arundel went to John, son of John Fitzalan, lord of Clun, who 
 had married Isabel, the second daughter. 1 Blomefield, in his account 
 of New Buckenham, who follows Vincent, enumerates four Albinis, 
 Earls of Arundel, who enjoyed the title successively, and bore the 
 name of William, besides the fifth earl of the same family, who had 
 the name of Hugh, giving the following as the dates of their deaths 
 — 1176, 1176, 1199, 1221, and 1242 ; and Tierney, though he 
 agrees with Blomefield as to the number of the earls, as also in the 
 order of their succession by the same Christian names, yet he states 
 the dates of their deaths to be 1176, 1196, 1221, 1224, and 1243 ; 2 
 
 1 Blomefield, vol. i. p. 372. 
 
 2 The following is the obituary of 
 the heads of the Albini family, accord- 
 ing to Weever. First, the Founder (of 
 Wymondham Priory): 
 
 William de Albeney (whom he 
 erroneously styles Earl of Arundel.) 
 He died in the third year of King 
 Henry II. — viz., a.d. 1156; 
 
 William de Albeney, son of the said 
 William, Earl of Arundel. He died at 
 Waverley in Surrey, the 4th of the 
 
 Ides of October (12th) in 1 176. Willel- 
 mus, comes de Arundel, senior obiit apud 
 Waverley 4 Id. (12th) Octobris, 1176; 
 
 William de Albeney, the third Earl 
 of Arundel and Sussex, who went with 
 Richard I. into the Holy Land, and re- 
 mained with him in Almania all the 
 time of his imprisonment; and being 
 full of years, died presently upon his 
 return with King Richard, the day be- 
 fore the Nones of May (6th) 1196. Hoc 
 anno 1193 obiit Willelmus, comes junior 
 
WILLIAM THE SECOND EARL OF IIIS FAMILY. 
 
 35 
 
 and in a note at the close of his account of William , the second Earl , 
 he rests the warranty for the adoption of sucli an arrangement, 
 rather than that of Dugdale, though recently sanctioned by Lord 
 Redesdale in the Peerage Report, upon the authority of a confirma- 
 tion grant of Henry III., which commences thus : — “ Henricus Rex, 
 &c. Sciatis nos concessisse, et hac carta nostra confirmasse dona- 
 tionem, quam Wilhelmus , comes Sussex quartus , fecit Ricardo de 
 Atteville,” &c. — (Cart. 12 Hen. III. m. 6.) 1 To which he subjoins 
 another document, printed by Dugdale, in the second volume of the 
 Monasticon, at page 920 — namely, the confirmation Charter given by 
 William tertius , comes Sussex, to the monks of Robertsbridge, which 
 is witnessed, among others, by Wilelmus de Albini filius Comitis. As 
 this evidence appears to be the most satisfactory upon the matter, 
 the records of this family, as far as they have respect to the second 
 Earl of Arundel, are arranged accordingly. 
 
 In the spring of the year 1177, (the 23rd of Henry II.,) this 
 William Albini attended the great Council or Parliament at West- 
 minster, to which the king summoned the Barons and Judges of the 
 realm, in order to obtain their advice and concurrence in the matter, 
 which had been referred to him for arbitration, by Alfonso, the hus- 
 band of his daughter Eleanor, King of Castile; and Sanctio, that 
 king’s uncle, the King of Navarre: and upon which occasion he was 
 one of thirty subscribing witnesses to the award issued by his 
 
 de Arundel, in vigilia nativitatis Christi, 
 say the Annals of W averley aforesaid ; 
 
 William de Albeney, the fourth 
 Earl of Arundel and second of Sussex, 
 the inheritor of his father’s honours and 
 virtues, who, together with Ranulph, 
 Earl of Chester, five others, and a great 
 train, took his journey into the Holy 
 Land, and after the winning of Damieta 
 in Palestine, on his returning home- 
 ward, died in the year 1221, at a little 
 town beyond Rome, called Kamell. 
 Willelmus, comes de Arundel rediens 
 
 D 
 
 de civitate Damieta moritur ultra Ro- 
 ! mam apud quoddam oppidulum Kamel 
 nomine. Cujus corpus membratim di- 
 visum exipsius jussione in Anglia trans- 
 portatum est, et apud Wymondham 
 sepultum anno 1221 — (Ex Predict. 
 Annal. de Waverley); 
 
 Hugh de Albeney, brother and heir 
 of the aforesaid William, who died with- 
 out issue in the year 1243, in the 28th 
 of King Henry III. — (Ancient Funeral 
 Monuments. Qto, Lond. 1767, p. 535.) 
 
 1 Tierney, vol. i. p. 180. 
 
 9 
 
HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 sovereign. Henry, seeing how greatly the trust, which the decision 
 referred to him, redounded to his honour, felt obliged to proceed with 
 all the caution and intelligence he could command, in order to satisfy, 
 if possible, the appellants ; or at least to avoid the imputation of 
 having pronounced a partial or unjust sentence ; in which effort he 
 was fortunately successful; for the question being fully opened and 
 entered upon by this august assembly, a judgment was passed upon 
 it, with which both the kings were satisfied. 1 To the instrument by 
 which Henry promulgated his decision, Albini subscribed his attesta- 
 tion as William de Arundel, Earl of Suthsex. 2 
 
 In the year 1190, King Richard I. left England upon a crusade 
 into the Holy Land, leaving the administration of public affairs in 
 the hands of William Longchamp, Bishop of Ely, his chancellor, and 
 Hugh de Puzas, Bishop of Durham, the chief justice of all England, 
 (to the latter of whom he had recently sold the appointment, with the 
 Earldom of Northumberland for life, for 1000 marks,) 3 as his repre- 
 sentatives and the guardians of the realm : and for the better pre- 
 servation of his subjects’ interests, he appointed some of the most 
 honourable of his peers as a Council. 4 At the head of these, accord- 
 ing to Speed, stood William, Earl of Arundel, and by which act, he 
 says, the king did show his love and care for the English nation, as 
 also of justice itself, for that many of these were not men bred up or 
 formerly enabled to make justice, or their own tongues venal for a 
 fee, honour being the rule of their proceedings, and strength of pri- 
 vate fortunes, with their prince’s favour, the pillar to sustain that 
 honour. 5 
 
 1 Rapin, vol. i. p. 239. 
 
 2 I-Ioveden, p. 565. 
 
 3 Hume, vol. ii. p. 5. 
 
 -i The number as well as the names of 
 
 these counsellors is differently given by 
 different authors. Bromton names two, 
 p. 1170; Iloveden four, p. 663 ; Rapin 
 six, vol. i. p. 248 ; lindal, in a note, 
 says seven: note, same place ; Speed 
 seven ; the two latter agree also in the 
 
 names, with the exception of William, 
 Earl of Arundel, who does not appear in 
 any of the above-mentioned authors, but 
 the last. These variations arise from 
 the circumstance of additional members 
 being added to the council by the autho- 
 rity of the king when at Messana. — 
 See Iloveden, p. 687. 
 
 5 Speed, folio. London, 1632, page 
 515. 
 
WILLIAM THE SECOND EARL OF HIS FAMILY. 
 
 37 
 
 By the agreement which was entered into between John, Earl of 
 Moreton, and the king’s brother, the former of the king’s justiciaries, 
 William, Bishop of Ely, through the mediation of many of his brother 
 bishops, and other faithful subjects of the king, it was determined 
 that the castle of Windsor, which is the property of the Crown, was 
 to be entrusted to the custody of this William , Earl of Arundel; who 
 had been sworn by an oath to the faithful keeping of the same for 
 our lord the King, as needs might be ; and, if he should unfortunately 
 be taken off by death, which God forbid, the same should then be 
 given up to Lord John. 1 
 
 In the year 1194, he was, with Hubert Walter, Archbishop of 
 Canterbury elect, Richard Nigell, Bishop of London, Hamelin, Earl 
 of Warren, and the Mayor of London, appointed a receiver and 
 keeper of the money collected for the ransom of King Richard from 
 the captivity, in which he was held by the Emperor, Henry VI. of 
 Germany : 2 and, in consideration of his services, he obtained, for his 
 own estates in the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, a remission of 
 the tax by which it was raised, being to a fourth part of a year’s 
 rent. 3 The scutage, 4 which he had to pay for the same object, 
 amounted to the sum of eighty-four pounds ten shillings. 5 
 
 He married Maud, the daughter of James de St. Hilary, and relict 
 of Roger, Earl of Clare; by whom he had three sons; William, the 
 Third Earl of Arundel, who married Mabel, the sister and co-heir of 
 Ranulph, Earl of Chester ; Alan ; and Godfrey ; and dying in the 
 year 1196, was buried at Wymondham, 
 
 As this Earl of Arundel outlived the age of the Semi-Norman or 
 
 1 Hoveden, p. 700. 
 
 2 Roger de Hoveden, p. 727, inter 
 scriptores post Bedam. 
 
 3 Roger de Hoveden, p. 726, 1. 45. et 
 
 tantum superadderent de mobilibus suis, 
 unde Rex deberet eis gratias scire: et de 
 
 unoquoque fasdo militis viginti solidos. 
 
 4 Scutage was the pecuniary aid de- 
 manded for every shield-bearer, of 
 those who held their lands under the 
 crown, charged with such service, when 
 the king, upon his engaging in any mi- 
 litary enterprise, required it.— (Wats’ 
 Glossary to Matthew Paris’s History. 
 Folio. London, 1640.) 
 
 5 Dugdale’s Baronage, vol. i. p. 120. 
 
38 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 Transition style of Architecture five or six years , 1 he is the last 
 member of the Albini family to whom the foundation of the original 
 church of Attleborough can be ascribed : and yet, as this was the 
 style that prevailed in England during the whole period for which 
 this nobleman enjoyed his hereditary estates in Norfolk, it is scarcely 
 possible to imagine, that he should have been, in any other respect 
 connected with the work, than as a contributor or surviving agent in 
 carrying up to its completion, what either his father or grandfather 
 had designed. Indeed, if the records, from which the extreme limits 
 of the life of the latter are inferred, are to be credited, rather than the 
 statements of modern times, which do not appear to be supported by 
 any contemporary or ancient authority, the first Earl of Arundel of 
 the Albini family must relinquish the pretensions of being either the 
 projector or the founder of the church, as well as the son himself; 
 and yield up the honour to be derived from it, to the piety of their 
 progenitor, Albini the Pincerna: and, moreover, the work of the 
 tower, a part of a sacred building generally the last executed, though 
 it shows an advance beyond the earlier ages of Anglo-Norman 
 Architecture, gives no indication of the approach to the Transition 
 state ; either by the introduction of intersecting arches in the mural 
 arcades, or of pointed arch in the work above; nothing, in short, to 
 point out the presence of an artificer of a date posterior to the 
 conclusion of the reign of Henry I. ; or, at the latest, the middle of 
 the twelfth century. 
 
 That there should be no memorials of the foundation of this 
 church, or of the benefactions made to it in its earlier days by any 
 of the heads of this noble family, of whom so many pious acts for the 
 ministrations of religion are upon record, will be a matter of no 
 surprise, when it is considered, that while the founder of the 
 monastic house, or the contributor to its support, was led to his 
 pious work by the conviction that he was serving his blessed Master 
 
 1 The period of the Transition, or 
 Semi-Norman Architecture, as given in 
 “ A Few Hints on the Practical Study 
 
 of Ecclesiastical Antiquities, for the 
 Use of the Cambridge Camden Society,” 
 is from a.d. 1154 to a. d. 1189. 
 
WILLIAM THE SECOND EARL OF IIIS FAMILY. 
 
 39 
 
 in a supererogatory degree, and stimulated to the performance of it, 
 by the exciting doctrines of the Counsels of Perfection , 1 and of the 
 merit of Pure and Free Alms and profitable Devotions,- by which the 
 Church of God was represented as being in equity made his debtor, 
 and bound to recompense him from the spiritual treasury intrusted 
 to her dispensation, the more humble and retiring founder of the 
 house of prayer for the secular clergy and laity, who conjointly 
 worshipped God in the parochial congregation, was taught to regard 
 his work as one of Christian obligation, inseparable from the con- 
 dition of his superior station in society, which could yield him, in 
 a spiritual point of view, no richer fruits than the hope of recom- 
 pence for a faithful obedience, nor, in a temporal, than the right to 
 patronage to the preferment which his own bounty had endowed . 3 
 
 1 Counsels of Perfection are such 
 rules as do not oblige all men to follow 
 them under the pain of sin, but yet are 
 useful to carry them to a sublimer de- 
 gree of perfection than is necessary in 
 order to their salvation: so that those 
 who follow them do more than they are 
 bound to do, and by consequence, thereby 
 create a stock of merit to be communi- 
 cated to others. Bishop Burnet on the 
 XIVth Article. 
 
 2 Alms of this description were gifts 
 or grants of land, or other property, 
 conveyed to the religious of cathedrals, 
 monasteries, or other ecclesiastical esta- 
 blishments, for their intercessions, by 
 prayers and divine offices, for the souls 
 of the donors, their relatives and friends, 
 as well living as dead; when not made 
 liable to any returns, service, or pay- 
 ment of any kind whatever, they were 
 called Free Alms : when the lord of the 
 soil had exempted them altogether from 
 his jurisdiction, so that they remained 
 subject solely to ecclesiastical authority, 
 they were termed Pure Alms: consi- 
 
 dered as the fruits of piety, they were 
 styled Devotions. (See Glossarium Ma- 
 nuale, verb: Eleemosyna.) 
 
 Every monastery was conceived to be 
 a magazine of merit, both for the founder, 
 his ancestors, and posterity. And al- 
 though all these dotations did carry the 
 title of pure alms; yet, seriously consi- 
 dered, they will be found rather forced 
 than free , as extorted from men with a 
 fear of purgatory, one flash of which 
 fire is believed able to melt a miser into 
 charity; yea, which is worse, many of 
 their foundations had their mortar tem- 
 pered with innocent blood; for which 
 we may conceive, afterwards, they sped 
 never a whit the better. — (Fuller’s 
 Hist, of Abbeys in his Church Hist, of 
 Britain, p. 265.) 
 
 3 The first rural churches are not to 
 be considered as distinct parishes, but as 
 chapels belonging to the cathedrals, and 
 erected for the convenience of those 
 who lived at a distance from them, and 
 that the priests who were sent out by the 
 Bishop to administer to those who lived 
 
40 
 
 HOUSE OF ALBINI. 
 
 The necessities of his own household, as well as those of the serfs 
 and vassals who lived upon his estates around him, led them to look 
 up to him for the ministration of the holy things which their spiritual 
 needs required ; and that he should supply them, appeared nothing 
 more than a reasonable expectation, which it would he unrighteous- 
 ness in him to withhold from them, if not such as a considerate and 
 conscientious lord would be forward to make good : l nor would the 
 
 in country places, might have places to 
 officiate in when upon their circuits. They 
 were at first not very numerous, because 
 the Lords, who had large estates, were 
 the only persons that founded them, and 
 generally they were content with build- 
 ing one single church, for the use of 
 their vassals. — (Tindal’s Rapin, fol., 
 3rd edit. 1743, vol. i. p. 146.) 
 
 1 But the more ordinary and standing 
 method of augmenting the number of 
 churches depended on the piety of the 
 Thanes or greater Lords, who having 
 large Fees and Territories in the coun- 
 try, founded churches for the service of 
 their families and tenants within their 
 dominion. It was this gave a primary 
 title to the patronage of laymen : it 
 was this made the bounds of a parish 
 commensurate to the extent of a manor: 
 it was this divided the several portions 
 of the same church, according to the 
 separate interests of the several lords; 
 (Girald Cambren. Descr. Wal., 1. 2, c. 6;) 
 and, in short, it was this distinct pro- 
 perty of lords and tenants, that by de- 
 grees allotted new parochial bounds by 
 the adding of new auxiliary churches. 
 — (Kennett’s Case of Impropriations, 
 p. 5.) 
 
 Besides providing for his adopted 
 country an outline of ecclesiastical ju- 
 risprudence and terms of religious con- 
 formity, Theodore appears to have been 
 
 guided by an usage of his native Asia, 
 in planning the establishment of a paro- 
 chial clergy. Under royal sanction he 
 followed Justinian in offering perpetual 
 patronage of churches as an encourage- 
 ment for their erection. Opulent pro- 
 prietors were thus tempted to supply the 
 spiritual wants of their tenantry ; and 
 Bede records two instances in the cases 
 of Pucli and Addi, both counts in the 
 north of England, in which this judi- 
 cious policy proved effective; and there 
 can be no doubt, as Bede does not men- 
 tion these as extraordinary acts, that 
 many other such cases of pious munifi- 
 cence had occurred when he wrote. 
 Theodore’s Oriental system had, how- 
 ever, been in operation for ages before 
 every English estate of any magnitude 
 had secured the benefit of a church 
 within its boundary. This very lin- 
 gering progress has thrown much ob- 
 scurity round the origin of parishes. 
 The principle of their formation will, 
 however, account sufficiently for their 
 unequal sizes, and for existing rights 
 of patronage. Theodore was born at 
 Tarsus in Cilicia. In his sixty-sixth 
 year lie was consecrated Archbishop of 
 Canterbury, at Rome, by Pope Vitalian, 
 in March 668. He came to Canterbury 
 in 669, and died in 693. — (Soames’ 
 Anglo-Saxon Church, 2nd edition, 
 p. 85.) 
 
WILLIAM THE SECOND EARL OF HIS FAMILY. 
 
 41 
 
 pious and modest Christian, who was thus influenced in what he con- 
 sidered to be his course of duty in a matter which had respect to 
 the immediate service and honour of Almighty God, who had given 
 him the ability as well as the will to do his work, be the man, who 
 would be likely to sound the trumpet before him to draw attention 
 to the deed; or to proclaim aloud to the world the godly character 
 of his performance ; but rather to be satisfied that the memorial of 
 his conduct was in the hands of God, as the record of a righteous- 
 ness that would endure for ever . 1 
 
 1 Seeing the modest and pious founders 
 of our inferior rural churches built those 
 fabricks generally out of pure devotion, 
 therein respecting the immediate ser- 
 vice and honour of Almighty God, who 
 is the only giver both of the ability and 
 the will to do any good work, they would 
 not in any case sound a trumpet before 
 their own performances. Yet the me- 
 mories of many of these devout persons 
 have been preserved and transmitted to 
 
 posterity by their friends, contempora- 
 ries, records, or writers of their respec- 
 tive times, or those presently succeeding; 
 or by inscriptions on their tombs and 
 monuments, erected, or placed in the 
 church of their own building, by their 
 surviving relations; not only with intent 
 to preserve their memories, but also to 
 declare their piety and virtue to future 
 imitation. — (Staveley, 129.) 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE MORTIMERS OF ATTLEBOROUGH, AND THE CHAPEL FOUNDED THERE 
 
 BY SIR WILLIAM. 
 
 HP HE founder of the chapel in Attleborough Church, first dedicated 
 to the honour of the Holy Cross, and afterwards to St. Mary, was 
 William, the son and heir of Sir Robert Mortimer, of Kingston, in 
 the county of Cambridge, Knt. ; who lived in the year 1263, when 
 the Barons rose against King Henry II. ; and who, in consequence of 
 his having sent private information to Sir Robert de Tatesliall, the 
 second of that name, who had, with a great part of the neighbouring 
 country, declared for his sovereign, when besieged by Sir Henry 
 Hastings in his castle at Buckingham, had the houses burnt, and 
 the stock that was upon his manors wasted ; and it may be, that he 
 himself was killed in the adventure : at least it is certain that his 
 death occurred in the same year; for in the next, William, his son 
 and heir, the founder of the chapel, was in the custody of the Earl of 
 
I 
 
 THE MORTIMERS OF ATTLEBOROUGH. 43 
 
 Warren, who was upon Henry’s side, and consequently both he and 
 his property were protected . 1 
 
 The armorial bearings of this family, being the national arms of 
 France in their time, only varied in their colour, show that they 
 were of French extraction ; 2 and there are many places in that country 
 which bear the name. The Dead Sea, in Latin Mortuum Mare , 3 
 and which, in the ancient style of writing, would be abbreviated into 
 Mortu Mar, otherwise called the Lake of Asphaltites, or Sea of the 
 Plain , 4 on the eastern border of Judea, has no doubt given its name 
 to many collections of waters, in inland districts, of a similar stagnant 
 nature; which have no connexion with, or approximation to, the 
 ocean ; and also to the districts upon their coasts. Blomefield speaks 
 of two; the one in Normandy and the other in Poictou, both written 
 Mortimer ; which, on account of their not being near the sea, he says, 
 Monsieur de Valois imagines, are to be called Mortemars, and so 
 should be rendered in Latin, de Mortuo Marisco, that is, Marsh, Fen, 
 or Mere. But the criticism seems to be superfluous ; for mare stands 
 not only for the ocean, but for any vast expanse of water, and some- 
 times for the region round about upon their coasts or borders ; 5 in 
 which situation some of the places bearing the name of Mortimer, or 
 of the Dead Sea, were situated ; as will appear by what follows. It is 
 only necessary to be observed further, that the name of the family 
 originally was De Mortuomari, to which the Christian name was 
 prefixed. 
 
 From the speech in which William the Conqueror addressed those 
 who stood round his death-bed, it appears, that Henry the First, 
 King of France (in the eighth year after the great battle of Vales- 
 donne), when he was about to invade Normandy, had divided his 
 
 1 Blomefield, vol. i. p. 508. 
 
 2 Or, semee de fleurs de lis, sab. 
 
 3 Mortuum Mare, nomen multorum in 
 
 Galliis locorum quse a mari remotis- 
 
 sima. Vulgo Mortewzer vel Mortewmr. 
 
 Ita dicta autem sunt quia ad stagna, 
 aquas nempe mortuas et resides, sita. 
 
 4 Hoffman’s Lexicon Universale. 
 Deuteronomy, c. iii. 17. 
 
 5 “ Mare interdum est regio maritima 
 et insulas maris.” (Facciolati Lexicon.) 
 
44 
 
 THE MORTIMERS OF ATTLEBOROUGH. 
 
 forces into two bands, with a view to make an irruption into two 
 places simultaneously ; the one of which he led in person to the fron- 
 tier, while he gave the conduct of the other to his brother Odo, with 
 Raynold of Clarimount, and two Counts, Balfe de Montdesire and Widon 
 of Pontine ; in order, that by entering the shallow places, they should 
 invade Drani Calcegi and the whole town of Roane. Whereupon 
 the Duke, William of Normandy, while he went forward himself 
 against the King, sent Robert, Earl of Aucensis, and Robert Morti- 
 mer, with other most tried soldiers, against them; who, meeting 
 them near Caseus, which is called the Dead Sea, vanquished them in 
 a pitched battle beyond the river Soame ; in which, after a great loss 
 of life on both sides, they compelled them to retreat. In this battle 
 Widon was taken prisoner, and the Earl Ranulphe would have been 
 so also, unless, as the Conqueror asserted, “ Roger, the Prince of my 
 Warre, had supported him; for which offence,” he adds, “ I cast 
 him out of Normandy ; but a little after, being reconciled unto 
 him, I restored him the rest of his honours ; yet the castle of Morti- 
 mere, wherein he kept my enemy, by right, as I suppose, I took from 
 him, but I gave it to William de Warren, his kinsman and lawful 
 vassall .” 1 
 
 The name appears in the list of those among whose houses King 
 William disposed of the lands and possessions of these realms, for 
 their good services to him in the Conquest, as given by Stow, in his 
 Annals of England, as it is gathered out of the Chronicles of Nor- 
 mandy by William Tayleur, of Rhoane, where it is placed among the 
 Archers of the Yale of Rueill and Bretueill. and of many other 
 places, “ as Plue de Mortemer.” The same historian has it, also, in 
 “ the list of the surnames of the chief noblemen and gentlemen which 
 came with the Conqueror, as they are set down in a very ancient 
 Roll, which he received from Maister Thomas Scriven, Esq., where 
 it is written Mortmer . 2 Bromton has it likewise in the rhyming 
 
 1 Stow’s Chronicles, p. 123, and Ypo- 2 Stow’s Annals, 1614, folio, pp. 104 
 digma Neustriae per T. de Walsingham, and 108. 
 fol. Lond. 1574, p. 27. 
 
45 
 
 WILLIAM, FOUNDER OF THE CHAPEL. 
 
 list of the surnames, of which he speaks, as being well enough known, 
 and of ordinary occurrence, in his day, thus 1 — 
 
 Morten and Mortimer 
 Braunz and Columber. 
 
 The earliest occurrence of the name in these parts is, as it ap- 
 pears annexed to the deed of gift by which William, the first 2 Earl of 
 Surrey, who died A.D. 1089, gave the churches of Acra, Methewold, 
 Roinges, Wikemer, Trunchet, and two-thirds of the tithes of Grime- 
 stune, to the monks of the Cluniac Priory of Castle Acre; to which 
 deed Robert de Mortuo-maxe, was an attesting witness, conjointly 
 with William the Earl’s son, and five others, signing his name, 
 according to Dugdale, thus : Teste — Roberto de Mortuo-Mari . 3 
 
 Sir William de Mortimer, the founder of St. Mary’s Chapel, 
 being always attached, as was his father, to the King, was summoned 
 to attend his service among his judges and council. In 1282 (11th 
 of Edward I.) he obtained a charter for a market at Stanford, in this 
 county: and in 1285 (14th of Edward I.), when demanding against 
 the Prior of Shouldham the advowson of Stanford Church, he set 
 forth his pedigree from Robert de Mortimer , who was seised of that 
 advowson, and presented to it in Henry the Second’s time; which 
 said Robert he proved to have had issue, William , his son and 
 heir ; who had Robert , his son and heir ; who had William , his son 
 and heir ; who had issue, Robert ; who had issue this William , the 
 defendant. By whicli record the truth of this pedigree is plainly 
 proved. 4 
 
 In 1293 (22nd of Edward I.), upon the King’s going into Gascony, 
 he received command to fit himself with horse and arms, as the 
 chief men of England then did; and to attend the King on Sep- 
 
 1 Quorum plurima cognomina, ad- 
 huc in Anglia satis cognita et fre- 
 
 quentata, sicut ea reperi scripta, hie in- 
 serere dignum duxi. (Bromton inter 
 
 Scriptores x. Lond. fol. 1662, page 
 
 963.) 
 
 2 Leland and Weever erroneously call 
 him the Second. (Tanner’s Notitia. 
 Castle Acre.) 
 
 3 See Monasticon, vol. i. p. 624. 
 
 4 Blomefield’s History, 4to and 8vo, 
 v. i. p. 508. 
 
46 
 
 CHAPEL OF SIR WILLIAM MORTIMER. 
 
 tember the first, at Portsmouth, and assist him against the French. 
 In 1296 (25th of Edward I.) he was summoned to parliament 
 among the barons of the realm ; in which year, being again in France 
 with the Earl of Lincoln, to relieve Bellagard, at that time besieged 
 by the Earl of Arras, he was taken prisoner, and carried to Paris, 
 where he died, on Tuesday, November the 12th, 1297, leaving 
 Constantine, his son and heir, sixteen years of age. 
 
 The Chapel , which Sir William de Mortimer founded in 
 Attleborough Church, is on the south side of the Tower, being the 
 transept or chapel opposite to Chanticlere’s, which is on the north : 
 and by reason of the two priests, who served daily, one in each of 
 these chapels, before the foundation of the College, this church was 
 in the collegiate form, and had service performed in it according to 
 the collegiate manner. Sir William was buried in the middle of it, 
 before the altar, at which he founded a daily mass for his own and 
 ancestors’ souls, and settled a competent salary for the officiating 
 priest. 1 
 
 In this chapel were also buried, 
 
 Sir Constantine Mortimer , Knt., in 1334, by Catherine his 
 first, and Sibil his last wife, who died in the same year. Sir 
 Constantine Mortimer in 1354, and Agnes his wife; and Henry 
 Inglose, Esq., for whom there was this inscription under his 
 arms, — 
 
 Orate pro anima Henrici Inglose Armigeri, qui obiit xvi°. die Septembris 
 Anno Domini m.cccccxvii 0 cuius anime propitietur Deus. 2 
 
 There are but two Mural Monuments in this Chapel; one to Sir 
 F. Bicldey, on the west wall, who, with two other members of his 
 family, is buried in a vault under the south window. 
 
 1 See Blomefield, edit. 4to, and 8vo, vol. i. pp. 508, 527. 
 
 2 Ibid. vol. i. p. 527. 
 
CHAPEL OF SIR WILLIAM MORTIMER. 
 
 47 
 
 FllANCiSCVS BiCKLEY 
 BARONETTVS PENE NONAGENARivS. 
 
 VNici FiLi.T EX TRiVM FiLlARVM 
 SVPERSTiTVM TRiGiNTA NEPOTVM, NEPTYM 
 ET PRONE POT VM, PATER, AVVS PROAVVS; 
 
 OVM MORTEM APPROPiNQVANTEM PROSPiCERET, 
 
 CRYPTAM HANC SEPVLCHRALEM vivVS ECFODi 
 FECiT : iN QVA FiLivS EivS SVPERSTES, 
 
 FRANCISCVS BiCKLEY BARONETTVS, 
 
 (PROVT PATER STATVERAT) EXVViAS 
 EIVS, IN SPEM RESVRRECTIONIS 
 DEPOSViT, ET piETATis ERGO, 
 
 HOC MONVMENTVM 
 EXTRVXiT. 
 
 OBijT VNDECiMO DiE AVGVSTt 
 ANNO DOMlNi. 1670. 
 
 The following inscriptions are upon leger stones : — 
 
 Church, erm. a bend voided, impaling Bicldey. 
 
 Amya Uxor Thomas Church , Filia Francisci Bicldey, Baronetti, nata 
 Annis 24. obijt Julij Secundo 1688. 
 
 Omnibus, arnica, amata, desiderata. 
 
 Quis Desiderio sit Pudor aut 
 Modus tam Charm? — 
 
 Upon the same stone, — 
 
 Sub hoc Marmore, in Spem beatie Resurrectionis, reconduntur 
 ra A rfipai'a. Debor.® Bickley Filia:: Cornell) Vermuyden Militis, 
 
 Uxoris Francisci Bickley Junioris, Francisci Bickley Baronetti, ex Francisco 
 Filio primogenito, Nepotis, Quae, cum tribus Liberis, Mariti Domum adauxerat, 
 Dolore Puerperij correpta, Animam piam placide Deo reddidit, Martij 6 t0 . 1669. 
 
 Here lie the Remains of 
 S. Humphrey Bickley, Bart, 
 who was above forty three years 
 Rector of y e Major part of Attleburgh. 
 He was beloved of his Parishioners 
 And deserved to be so 
 for he loved them, and was kind to them. 
 He departed this life Aug. 14. 1732. 
 In the 77 year of his Age. 
 
 And left behind him the Character of a 
 Benevolent, Charitable Man. 
 
48 
 
 CHAPEL OF SIR WILLIAM MORTIMER. 
 
 The monument against the east wall is much defaced : it was 
 erected for John Rawlyns, Eector of both rectories of this parish. 
 His arms, with those of his wife, are on it — viz. 
 
 Rawlyns, arg. three leopards’ faces sab., impaling three grey- 
 hounds, current, regardant, sab., with the following inscription: — 
 
 Fui Johannes Rawlyns, Northamptoniensis, 
 
 Villa ibidem Pastonise oriundus, Spaldanise in Com: Lyncoln: 
 
 Educatus, Moultonias prope ibidem edoctus, Coll: Divi Joins: 
 in Cantab: Alumnus, Huius Ecclesise utriusque Rectorice per 33 Annos 
 Rector, doctus, pius, pacatus, bic sepultus Maii 1 1 An° Dni: 1614, 
 
 Etat 67. 
 
 Coelum mild iam Domicilium, 
 
 Unicam Uxorem habuit, nomine Mariam, cbaram, prudentem, frugi, 
 
 fidelem, bic 
 
 Juxta cum sepultam, retiquit Filios 4, Filias 2, bene educatos. 
 
 Si quteris Lector, Lapidi quae Causa loquendi, 
 
 Ingenii Ingentes bic tumulantur opes, 
 
 Rawlyngi Landes vivi viva ora Laudabant, 
 
 Nee Vitam functi, saxa tacere queunt. 
 
 Amoris ergo inscripsit, Joh: [annes] For: [bie] Rector succedens. 
 
 1620. 1 
 
 In this chapel is placed the parish chest, which is of some anti- 
 quity. It is of oak, 5 feet 8f inches long, and 1 foot 10 inches 
 wide, and 1 foot 8 inches high to the spring of the circular top, 
 bound and strapped with iron, having three locks and handles at 
 each end; over the centre lock is a hasp for a padlock, thus 
 
 1 Burials 1614, Johannes Rawlyns, I 
 Clericus et Rector tarn 2 ntke quam, 3 ttae - 
 partis lnijus Eccles: doctus pius, pacatus, 
 sepultus fuit duodecimo die Maii. “ Ter- 
 ras multas emit, quas filius et hoeres 
 cito vendidit; si quicquam in ecclesifc 
 vel pauperum usus reliquisset, hoc sine 
 dubio permansisset: uxor autem ejus 
 postea diu vixit, sua pura viduitate, 
 usque octogessimum ajtatis annum, et 
 ultra; toto autem vita? tempore, et filiis 
 
 I alijs suis fuit benignissima, et annos per- 
 paucos ante mortem, suo visu perempto, 
 coecitate permansit; manus autem suas 
 in pauperes semper extensas habuit, 
 ingenio etiam et memoria acutissima, 
 sicut longevam fetatem suam in felici- 
 tate, et charitate, tandem diem clausit, 
 ob. 23 Jul. 1639, .ZEtat 91°. ” (Written 
 beneath the entry and upon the margin 
 of the leaf in the Parish Register Book, 
 folio 52, with different ink.) 
 
CHAPEL OF SIR WILLIAM MORTIMER. 
 
 49 
 
 making a provision for the rector and three churchwardens, each 
 to have a key. There is another box, or hutch, standing in 
 this chapel, of much smaller dimensions, made of very^ thick oak, 
 having strong iron hinges, and a lock closing down with a hasp, 
 with two eyelet-holes, and staples, for padlocks. This was pro- 
 bably, from its proportions corresponding with those of the early 
 register books of the parish, the “ sure coffer,” which the parish 
 was, by the 13th of Edward the Vlth’s Injunctions, bound to provide, 
 of its common charge, for the safe keeping of the Book or Register 
 of Weddings, Christenings, and Burials; of which the entries were 
 to be made weekly, and for any default of which, the offending 
 party was sentenced to the forfeiture of os. 4 rf., to be employed 
 to the Poor Man’s Box of the parish, the boards of which are 
 brought down below the bottom about 15 inches, so as to make a 
 stand for raising it from the ground, and for protecting it from the 
 damp of the floor. It has been recently repaired. It is 2 feet 
 6 inches high, 2 feet 1 inch long, and 1 foot 2 inches wide. 
 
 E 
 
CHAPTER Y. 
 
 chaunticler’s chapel and its founder. 
 
 /A HAUNTICLER’S, commonly called Chanceler's Chapel , which 
 ^ forms a transept of Attleborough Church, was founded by 
 Thomas Chanticler. The manor, which has obtained his name, 
 was originally part of Mortimer’s, and was first granted by William 
 de Mortimer to William de Ponyaunt, who held it of him in the 
 year 1296, at a quarter of a fee ; at which time it extended into 
 Ellingham. In 1359, it was held by Thomas Chaunticler of Attle- 
 borough, and Katherine his wife. The chapel, now standing on the 
 north side of the tower, was erected by the said Thomas Chaunticler, 
 in his lifetime; for by his will, dated the 10th of May, 1379, he 
 directs as follows: — “ In primis commendo animam meam Deo, beatas 
 Marias et omnibus sanctis, et corpus meum ad sepeliendum in capella 
 mea comitto Ecclesias de Attilburgh ex parte boreali ecclesias pre- 
 
CHAUNTICLER’S CHAPEL AND ITS FOUNDER 
 
 51 
 
 dictae and, as may be seen in the note below, 1 he left the sum of 
 20 1. for the emendation of the church, 2 and also 2 Os. to the high 
 altar, directing his executors to lay out and distribute the residue of 
 his personal property in the manner which should seem to them to be 
 most conducive to the welfare of his soul. He died before the 1st of 
 July in the same year, leaving Katherine his wife, Thomas de 
 Brampton his wife, (most probably his daughter and heiress,) his 
 executors; for to these the Manor went upon Katherine’s death. 
 
 Thomas de Brampton, Escp, died in 1481, and was buried in this 
 chapel between his two wives, Alice and Joan; the last of whom 
 died the year before, 3 leaving Bobert Brampton of Attleborough, 
 gentleman, his son and heir, who died in October, a.d. 1500; his 
 
 1 From the Registry of the Diocese 
 of Norwich: — In nohiie dei Amen 
 Ego Thomas Chauntecler in sana 
 memoria condo testhi men in hnne 
 mod fi In j?mis comendo aiam meam 
 deo bte Marie et omit^ Scis et cor- 
 pus mer? ad sepeliend in Capella 
 mea coinitto Ecclie de Attilburgh 
 ex pte borial ecclie p?dte. Item 
 lego summo altar ibidem xx s Item 
 lego ad emendacoem dete ecclie 
 xx lb Residue? oiii honor mea’ mo- 
 bile? et immobil lego executor meis 
 infra-nota? ad effogand : et ad dis- 
 tribuend : p aia ; mea put melius 
 viderunt michi expedire hos exe- 
 cutores meos facio ordino et con- 
 stituo Katinam uxem mea Thomam 
 de Brampton et Alit consortem eius 
 Dat apud Athlburgh die lune in festo 
 Set? magtir Gordian et Epunachi 
 (i. e. x° die Maii) AnnoDni millimo 
 
 mo mo 
 
 ccc lxx nono. — Proved 1 July, 1379, 
 by the executrix. 
 
 E 
 
 2 This legacy seems to have been 
 made in the anticipation of the im- 
 proved alterations which would be 
 necessary in consequence of the 
 foundation of the college by Sir 
 Robert Mortimer before Mr. Chaun- 
 ticler’s death, though it was not com- 
 pleted for several years afterwards ; 
 of the endowments of which he was 
 a feoffee, and to the circumstances 
 of which the subsequent direction in 
 his will may also refer. 
 
 3 There is at the present time a 
 leger stone in the floor of this chapel, 
 which was, in all probability, that 
 laid over the remains of these ladies 
 by their surviving husband. The 
 latten, or brass, has been sacri- 
 legiously taken from it, but the in- 
 dentment in the stone to receive it, 
 shows that it was for the insertion of 
 two female figures. It lies under the 
 East window, lengthwise, from north 
 to south. 
 
 9 
 
52 
 
 CHAUNTICLER’S CHAPEL 
 
 will being proved on the 2nd day of December in that year. 1 By 
 this will, he left his manors of Waxham and Flegghall in Winterton, 
 to his wife Ann; whom he made joint executor with Henry Warner, 
 of Besthorpe, 2 gentleman. William Brampton, his brother, seems to 
 have been entrusted with the care of his sons and daughters. 
 
 In the year 1547, William Brampton, Esq., whom Blomefield sup-' 
 poses to be the son of the aforesaid Kobert, was lord; and in 1561, 
 William Brampton, Esq., and Elizabeth his wife, owned the manor of 
 Chancelers in Attleborough and Besthorpe, to the last of which it was 
 soon after joined, and hath continued so ever since. 
 
 Me. Thomas Chaunticlee, the founder, was buried, agreeably to 
 the direction of his will, in this chapel, as was also Katherine his 
 wife, and his son-in-law Thomas de Brampton, and his two wives, 
 Alice, the daughter and heiress of the founder, and Joan ; also the two 
 sons of his second wife. There was once a leger stone to his memory, 
 (but of which no traces remain,) having his picture in costly armour, 
 bearing this inscription : — 
 
 Hie iacet Thomas Brampton Armiger, qui obiit 
 
 m-cccclxxxi. et Johanna Uxor eius : m°cccc°lxxx. 
 
 Blomefield has also recorded the lollowing burials in this 
 chapel : — 
 
 William (probably the brother of Robert) Brampton, in 1503. 
 Edmund Berney, of Attleborough, in 1495. Elizabeth, wife of 
 
 1 Register “ Cage.” 
 
 2 This gentleman originally bore 
 the surname of Whetenhale, or Whet- 
 nal, being a younger son of Sir James 
 Whetenhale, of Cheshire ; but John 
 Warner, Esq., of Besthoi'pe, an inti- 
 mate acquaintance of his, having no 
 heir, nor any related to him of his own 
 name, bequeathed his estate to him con- 
 ditionally, that he would adopt himself ; 
 whereupon he came into Norfolk, and 
 assumed the name of Warner, quarter- 
 
 ing his paternal arms — viz., vert, across, 
 ingrailed, arg., with those of Warner — 
 viz., first, party per bend, indented, arg. 
 and sab. ; secondly, a fleur de lis, or ; 
 third as second, fourth as first, which 
 hath, together with the Whetenhales’ 
 arms, been impaled and quartered many 
 ages by the W arners so adopted. Several 
 members of this family were buried in 
 the chapel. — (See Extract from the Pedi- 
 gree of the Warners, in Blomefield’s 
 Hist, of Norfolk, vol. i. p. 497.) 
 
AND ITS FOUNDER. 
 
 53 
 
 Thomas Garrett, Esq.; Alice Warner; and Eobert Whetnal, alias 
 Warner, for whom there was a brass thus inscribed: — 
 
 Orate pro Anima Roberti Warner Generosi, qui obiit xx° 
 
 die mensis Novembris A° Dm: m°cccc - lxxx cuius anime propitietur Deus. 
 
 And also these : — 
 
 Flic iacet Margareta Warner Uxor Roberti Warner Generosi que obiit xu° 
 die mensis Decembris A° Dm: m , cccc°v cuius anime propitietur Deus. 
 
 Orate pro Anima Flenrici Warner Armigeri, nuper defuncti, qui obiit 
 xxiii° Aprilis m°ccccc°xix cuius anime propitietur Deus. 
 
 Robertus Warner Armiger, obiit 7 mo Oct: Anno Dm: 1575°. 
 
 On this stone were Warner’s Arms, quartered with Whetnal: the 
 crest is a plume of feathers. 
 
 There was another grave-stone, robbed of all its brasses, but one 
 coat — viz., On a chevron, three annulets. — (See Bloinefield’s Hist, of 
 Norfolk, vol. i. p. 527.) 
 
 There are four monumental tablets on the walls, and three leger 
 stones on the floor, bearing the following inscriptions; besides tiles 
 with initials. 
 
 On the South 
 
 Bickley, quartering sab., a chevron between three roses, arg., seeded, or. 
 
 Richardi Bickley, Qui ex Agro Warwicensi, ortus, Etonm Velatarum, in 
 eodem Agro, Literis Bonis ct Religioni purse, Prima rudimenta posuit, easdem, 
 Cantabrigise in Collegio sanctae Magdalenae, auxit feliciter, et confirmavit; Inde 
 ad publicam Ecclesias utilitatem emissus, Flanc demum Paroeciam Provinciam sor- 
 titus, vigili cura, indefessa diligentia, eva^/xovuig kui Kura ra^iv, per annos viginti 
 quinque, multa cum laude administravit, obijt Nov. 25. a.d. 1708. .ZEtat. 71. 
 Memorise Sacrum, posuit, Testamento debitum, Testamenti Procurator, Ex 
 Sorore Nepos, Dudienus Ryder. 
 
 On the West : — 
 
 Bickley impaling Bickley. 
 
 Maria Bickley, Francisci Bickley Baronetti Filia, Richardi Bickley liujus 
 Ecclesias Rectoris uxor, Pietatis, Obsequij, Amoris, ITumanitatis, et cliaritatis, 
 Erga Deum, Parentes, maritum, vicinos, pauperes, insigne Exemplar, Diuterni 
 tandem morbi dolore Fracta, Non minus Christianas Patientias, Quam Formae, et 
 Ingenij decus Obijt, 24 co Martij a.d. 1707. In sacrum cujus memoriam, Hoc, 
 quicquid est monumenti, Lugens posuit maritus. 
 
54 
 
 CIIAUNTICLER’S CHAPEL 
 
 On the North : — 
 
 Nerford, gul., a lion rampant, arg. 
 
 Beneath this wall, Henry Nerford, Batchelor of Divinity, Rector of this 
 Church, where he was Minister xlv years, a man learned and pious, a most 
 obedient son and servant of the Church of England, his Mother, and a most 
 Faithful Subject of the King, the Father of his Country, In expectation of a 
 Blessed Resurrection, lie and rest ; to whose Religious Memorie Margaret Ner- 
 ford, the Relict of his Nephew James Nerford frankely Erected this Monument 
 of respect and Gratitude, 1684. 
 
 On the floor, immediately under the monument, lies a stone over 
 his remains, with his arms, and this inscription, to the same purport 
 as the former : — 
 
 Henricus Nerford, Theologi® Baccalaureus, hujus Eeclesi® Rector, cui praefuit 
 Annos xlv, vir doctus, et pius, Ecclesi® Anglican® Matris, ejusdemque et Patri® 
 Patris Filius et Servus obsequentessimus, Resurrectionis beatific® Candidatus, hie 
 Requiescit, ob. Jun. 4 to An: 1684. iEtat su® lxxxv. 
 
 On the Floor: — 
 
 Beneath this Stone 
 Rest the Mortal Remains of 
 Fairfax Francklin, Clerk. M.A. 
 
 Formerly Fellow of 
 Clare Hall, Cambridge, 
 
 Thirty-six years Rector 
 Of this Parish, 
 
 And Vicar of Watton 
 In this County. 
 
 He died 
 
 On the 17 th Day of Sept. 
 
 1838. 
 
 Aged 67 Years. 
 
 “ He hath dispersed abroad, he hath given to the Poor, his 
 Righteousness remainetli for ever.” 
 
 Here also 
 
 Repose the Remains of 
 Sarah 
 
 His beloved Wife 
 
 Who died Oct r 19 th 
 1842. 
 
 Aged 63 Years. 
 
 “ For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. For whether 
 we live, we live unto the Lord : and whether we die, we die unto the Lord : 
 Whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s.” — Rom: xiv. 7. 8. 
 
AND ITS FOUNDER. 
 
 55 
 
 Underneath this Marble 
 are deposited 
 the Remains of 
 John Fairfax Francklin, M.A. 
 who died Oct. 26 th 1802. 
 
 Aged 62. 
 
 He was Rector of this Parish 
 29 Years. 
 
 And of 
 
 Eleanor, his wife. 
 
 She died Nov r 24 th 1812. 
 
 In the 70th year of her Age. 
 
 Also of 
 
 Thomas, their Son, 
 
 Who died July 31 st 1788. 
 
 Aged 10 Years. 
 
 On the East : — 
 
 Sacred to the Memory of 
 Eleanor Mary 
 
 Wife of the Rev d James Cooke 
 of Semer, in the county of Suffolk 
 And eldest Daughter of 
 Fairfax Francklin, Rector 
 Of this Parish. 
 
 She died March 14 th 1830. 
 
 Aged 25 Years. 
 
 O’er a lovelier Form 
 
 Than thine, Earth never closed, nor e’er did Heaven 
 Receive a purer Spirit from this World ! 
 
 The initials on the tiles are : — 
 
 C. S. F. 1 E. M. C. 2 Id. C. F. 3 H. F. F. 4 
 1826 1830. 1809. 1816 
 
 1 Caroline Sarah Francklin aged 16 years 
 
 2 Eleanor Mary Cooke aged 24 years 
 
 3 Henry Charles Francklin 
 
 4 Henry Fairfax Francklin — 'Infant 
 
 j daurs \ The Revd 
 J °* Fairfax Francklin, 
 
 | sons f M.A. 
 
 j 0 f | Rector. 
 
 (From the Parish Registers.) 
 
SIR ROBERT MORTIMER, FOUNDER OF THE COLLEGE, AND HIS 
 DESCENDANTS TILL ITS SUPPRESSION. 
 
 mXIE College of the Holy Cross, otherwise called Attleborough 
 Chantry, was the designed foundation of Sir Robert Mortimer ; 
 but, lie dying before his intentions could be carried into execution, 
 the completion of them fell to the charge of his executors and 
 trustees. He was the grandson of William de Mortimer, the founder 
 of the Chapel of St. Mary, bearing his name, in the same Church ; 
 and the sole heir of his father and brother, who were both named 
 Constantine. He died in the year 1387, and was buiied in the old 
 Church, which was subsequently given up, to the sole use of the 
 fellows of the college, for a quire, after the nave and aisles, as they 
 now stand, had been built, in lieu thereof, for the accommodation of 
 the parishioners. 
 
 CHAPTER YE 
 
SIR ROBERT MORTIMER, FOUNDER OF TIIE COLLEGE. 57 
 
 Sir Robert de Mortimer had two sons; Constantine Mortimer, 
 Esq., the youngest, who was possessed of the manors of Great 
 Ellingham, Bernham, Bakestone, and Causton, in the county of 
 Norfolk; and Sir Thomas Mortimer, his eldest son, who died before 
 him beyond sea; having married Mary, the daughter of Nicholas 
 Parke, Esq., own mother to the great Sir John Eastolfe of Caistor, 
 near Yarmouth, as is manifest by his will, dated Nov. 3, 1459, in 
 which he directs as follows : — 
 
 “ Item: — I wolle and ordeyne that be the avys of myn executors 
 beforn named, that provision and ordenaunce be mad, that the obyte 
 and. anniversarye may be yerly kept in perpetuite with placebo & 
 dirige & messe be note, for the sowle of dam Mary my modir and 
 her aunceterys, in the chirche of Attilburgh; and than on of the 
 monkes or prestys in the college be me ordeynid, in the mancyon of 
 Castre forseid, shal synge specyally in perpetuite for the soule of 
 my modir and of alle here aunceteres & good doers; Item , I wole 
 that in sembelable-wise, that a marbul ston of a convenient mesure 
 be ordeynid & layd (over) dam Mary, my modir, in the chapell 
 of the chauntry founded in the parissch chirche of Atilburgli, with 
 an ymage of laton, accordyng to her degre, with a scripture there 
 abowten, of the day and yeer of here obyte with iiii skochonys, 
 whereof here iij husbondes, Mortymer, Fastolf, and Farwelle, & the 
 firthe of hir Aunceterys Armys.” 
 
 By which it appears that she had three husbands, Farwelle , 
 Fastolf , and Mortimer. By John Fastolf Esq., she had Sir 
 
 John , and a daughter, married to Braunch, Knt., and by 
 
 Sir Thomas Mortimer she left three daughters; Elizabeth , who 
 married first, in her grandfather’s lifetime, Sir Ralph Bigot ; 
 secondly, Henry PaJcenham ; and thirdly, Thomas Manning: 
 next, Cicely , first married to Sir John de Herling , Knt., and 
 afterwards to John Radcliff. \ of Attilburgh, Esq. : and, thirdly, 
 Margery , married to Sir John Fit z- Rolf of Great Ellingham, 
 Knt. Elizabeth Mortimer had her portion assigned her on her 
 marriage; and the estate of their grandfather, Sir Robert de 
 
58 
 
 FOUNDER OF THE COLLEGE 
 
 Mortimer , was divided by his will between Cicely and Margery , 
 upon their husbands’ paying to his trustees 1000 marks each, to 
 enable them to finish Attleborough College , and endow it agree- 
 ably to his desire. And accordingly Sir John Her liny, and Sir 
 John Fitz-Ralf after the death of Sir Hubert, giving the feoffees 
 security for the money, in the year 1402, had the inheritance divided 
 between them, and settled by fine. 
 
 To these and their heirs was the Master of the College, (upon his 
 being chosen by the major part of the Fellows, if they should make 
 choice of one, or upon the nomination of the Bishop, if they should 
 elect two,) to be presented for admission into his official situation, 
 alternately ; but the deed for the establishment prescribes to Lady 
 Cicely Herliny the condition, that she shall give all her part of 
 Capele-Meadows, in Attleburgh, to the College, otherwise she shall 
 have no turn, but Fitz-Eauff shall have the whole. 1 In the division 
 of their grandfather’s estate, Margery , besides the moiety of the 
 Chantry at the Altar of the Holy Cross in the church of Attle- 
 borough, had the advowson of the Third Part of Attleborough 
 Rectory ; the right of presentation was exercised by her son John 
 Fitz-Eauff, Esq., in 1454. 2 
 
 By Sir John Herling , Cicely had issue, Sir Robert Herling ; who 
 was a great warrior in the time of the valorous Prince Henry V., 
 whom he attended in 1412, at the siege of Meaux, which they 
 took by assault ; and during the rest of his life he was continually 
 exercising arms in the kingdom of France, where he died like a brave 
 soldier in his calling; being killed by the French at Paris, as he endea- 
 voured valiantly to defend that city, in the year 1435 ; whence his 
 remains were brought, and buried in St. Mary’s Chapel, otherwise 
 called Herling’s Chapel; it being the burial-place of their family. 
 Sir Robert Herling had rebuilt this Chapel, and founded therein a 
 Chantry for a priest, who was specially bound to pray for his and 
 his wife’s souls, and other members of his family. This Chapel 
 
 1 See Appendix, No. II. 
 
 2 See Blomefield’s Norfolk, 8vo and 4to, vol. i. p. 512. 
 
AND HIS DESCENDANTS. 
 
 59 
 
 occupies the south-east corner of the Parish Church of East Herling ; 
 wherein is a monument erected to his memory, and that of Lady 
 Cicely his wife ; whose effigies, beautifully carved in marble, lie upon 
 an altar tomb. 1 On his breast are his own arms and those of 
 Mortimer, his mother. He looks with a grim visage, his feet resting 
 upon a lion, the usual emblem of those who died in war. His lady 
 has a water-bouget upon her breast, and the whole tomb is adorned 
 with unicorns and pelicans, the one the crest of Herling, the other 
 of Gonvile : his arms are on the top supported by two unicorns. 2 
 
 In 1411, Cicely Mortimer married her second husband John, the 
 son of James Eadcliff, Esq. This John advanced his family to 
 the dignity and honour which it afterwards possessed, by the mani- 
 festation of the same manly and courageous spirit, as had shown 
 itself in his son-in-law, Sir Eobert Herling. His valour raised him 
 into so great favour with his sovereign, King Henry V., at an early 
 period, that in the first year of his reign, he granted him, with a 
 reversion to his wife Cicely, an annuity of twenty marks a year, on 
 condition that he should not be retained, or serve any one in war 
 but himself only ; which grant was followed up by another of twenty- 
 five marks a year, made to him upon the same day, to enable him 
 the better to perform his service. After a brilliant career of service 
 in the armies of his royal master, as may be seen by the pedigree of 
 this family in the Appendix 3 to this volume, and still more fully in 
 Blomefield’s history of the County; he died early in the year 1420, 
 and was buried in the choir of Attleborough Church. 
 
 Sir John Eadcliff, Knt., inherited his father’s courage, as well 
 as his estates; and, like him, not only so effectually ingratiated 
 himself with his sovereign, King Henry V., as to be made by him, 
 upon his death, governor of the castle of Tronsak and of Burdeaux, 
 in Gaiscoign; but, also, behaved himself so well in these posts, as to 
 induce his successor, Henry the Vlth, in the first year of his reign, 
 to advance him in his service, and to pension him, as his predecessor 
 
 1 See Vignette, p. 56. 
 
 2 See Blomefield’s Hist., 4to & 8vo, p. 320 & 327. 
 
 3 See Appendix, No. I. 
 
60 
 
 FOUNDER OF THE COLLEGE 
 
 had done his father, by a suitable retainer for himself and followers. 
 Like his father’s, the services of this Sir John are more fully detailed 
 in the pedigree, and in Blomefield. Having exercised himself in 
 arms twenty-eight years, he died in the 16th or 19th year of this 
 prince’s reign, for there are differences upon the subject, and was 
 buried in the choir of Attleborough Church. 
 
 John Radcliff, Esq., his son and heir, married, as has been said 
 above, Elizabeth , the daughter and heiress of Walter , Lord Fitz- 
 to alter ^ in 1436, and brought the title into the family. 
 
 This Sir John , after he was Lord Fitzwalter , sided with Edward 
 1Y. against King Henry VI. ; and, being by him appointed to keep 
 the passage of Ferrybridge, which the Lord Clifford resolved to 
 gain by surprise, was there slain, on the 28th March, the Saturday 
 before Palm Sunday, 1460, as he rose from his bed unarmed, with a 
 poll-axe only in his hand, in order to appease the fray, as he thought, 
 among his own men : leaving his estate in possession of Elizabeth 
 his wife, and John Radcliff, afterwards Lord Fitz-Walter, his son 
 and heir, then but nine years old, and whose wardship the King 
 granted to his mother, who then dwelt at Attleborough. 
 
 In 1485, the first of King Henry VII., this John was summoned 
 to parliament as Lord Fitz-Walter, and was joined in commission 
 with Sir Reginald Bray, in exercising the office of Chief Justice of 
 all the forests beyond Trent, being at that time Steward of the 
 King’s household. In the year following, he was associated with 
 Jaspar, Duke of Bedford, and others, in the office of High Steward 
 of England, at the Queen’s Coronation. In 1493, he was attainted 
 of treason, and apprehended with Sir Robert Radcliff, who was 
 beheaded, and several others ; but he was pardoned as to life, and 
 sent to Calais, there to be kept in hold ; but, endeavouring to 
 escape from thence, by corrupting Ids keepers, he was beheaded, and 
 his estates forfeited to the crown; where they remained till the year 
 1505, when they were restored to Ids son, Robert Radcliff. 1 
 
 1 Margaret Fitz-Walter, the widow I or Poley, to the Rectory of the Greater 
 of this John, presented George Policy, | Part on the 24th of October, 1516. 
 
AND JUS DESCENDANTS. 
 
 61 
 
 This Robert Kadcliff was so great a favourite with Henry VII., 
 that he not only restored him in blood, but afterwards made him a 
 Knight of the Garter, and successively Lord Fitz-Walter, Egremont, 
 and Burnel, Viscount Fitz-Walter, and Earl of Sussex. 1 In 1541, 
 he obtained a grant of the site of the Abbey of Clive, in Somerset- 
 shire ; and also of the College or Chantry at Attleburg, with all the 
 revenues belonging to them both ; which latter grant was confirmed 
 to his son Henry, by the following clause in the Act, passed in the 
 first year of Edward VI., for the dissolution of such Colleges, free 
 Chapels, and Chauntries, as, having been excepted in stat. 37, 
 Henry VIII., had not been seized before. “ Provided always, and 
 be it enacted by the authority aforesaid, That this Act, ne any thing 
 therein contained, shall extend to the Colledge or Chantrey of Attle- 
 bourgh in the county of Norfolk, which the said late King Henry 
 the Eighth gave to Robert, late Earl of Sussex, and to his heirs ; but 
 that Henry, now Earl of Sussex, son and heir to the said late Earl, 
 his heirs and assigns, shall and may, by the authority of this act, 
 have and enjoy the said Colledge and Chauntrv, and all manors, 
 lands, tenements, advowsons, tithes, pensions, portions, and other 
 hereditaments thereunto belonging or appertaining; any thing in 
 this Act to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding.” He died at 
 Chelsea, in the County of Middlesex, on the 28th of November, 
 1542 ; and was buried in the Parish Church of Boreham, Essex ; 
 where, as may be seen in Weever, 2 there is a sumptuous monument 
 erected to the memory of himself, as well as to that of the two suc- 
 ceeding Earls, Henry and Thomas, his son and grandson. 
 
 This Robert, Earl of Sussex, being of a covetous disposition, 
 upon gaining possession of the Chantry, was so far from sparing the 
 building, that, as Mr. Blomefield states, from the authority of a parish 
 register, “ he not only pulled down and spoiled the chancel ; but 
 
 1 In the year 1540 he presented Mas- 
 ter John Williamson, who had been 
 master of the college, to the rectory of 
 
 the Greater Part. 
 
 2 Antient Funeral Monuments of Great 
 Britain, Ireland, and the Islands adja- 
 cent. London, 4to, 1767, p. 391. 
 
62 
 
 FOUNDER OF THE COLLEGE 
 
 also pulled up many fair marble grave-stones of liis ancestors, with 
 monuments of brass upon them, and other fair and good pavement, 
 and laid them for floors in his hall, kitchen, and larder-house, where 
 they were lying when the account was inserted in the register ; and 
 besides this he got fourteen Crosses, and as much town-plate as was 
 then worth above 100/., from the Church; and by this means the 
 Chancel was reduced to ruins, as we now see it.” 1 
 
 There are no traces of this Chantry now visible, except fragments 
 of the broken walls by which it was annexed to the Parish Church 
 on the west. The arches, which opened into the Chapel from the 
 Church, into the south aisle, are still entire ; but they are filled up 
 with stones from the old building, and parts of the mutilated 
 window-frames, which serve for the same purpose in their present 
 situation. 
 
 As far as the groundwork of the foundation can be traced, the 
 Chantry appears to have measured on the outside 41 feet 9 inches 
 from east to west; and 45 feet 9 inches from north to south. 2 
 
 The ruins, of which Mr. Blomefield speaks as to be seen in his 
 time, were remaining till very late years, when they were removed, 
 it is said, for the purpose of repairing the highway between 
 Attleborough and New Buckenham. 
 
 Persons of note buried in the quire "were, Sir Eobert de Mortimer, 
 Knt., the founder of the College, who was buried in the middle, be- 
 fore the high altar, in the year 1387, close by the grave of Margery 
 Fastolf, his first wife. 3 Sir Thomas Mortimer, Knt. his eldest son, 
 who died before his father beyond sea, 4 and Dame Mary, his wife, 
 who died 2nd May, 1406. Sir John Eadcliff, Knt. elect of the 
 Garter, in 1420. Sir John Kadcliff, Knight of the Garter, his son 
 
 1 Blomefield, vol. i. 4to and 8vo edit, 
 p. 523. 
 
 2 These dimensions were ascertained, 
 by measuring the foundations of the 
 
 south-east angle of the wall of the old 
 
 church, which were brought into view 
 
 upon digging a grave on the 13th Dec., 
 1843. 
 
 3 His second wife, who survived him, 
 and was alive in 1387, was also named 
 Margaret. 
 
 4 Blomefield, 4to and 8vo, vol. i. p. 510. 
 
AND HIS DESCENDANTS. 
 
 63 
 
 and heir. Katherine, his widow, was buried by him in 1452. 
 Roger Ratcliff, brother of the last Sir John, and Philippa, his 
 wife, some time after him, for whom was this inscription on a brass 
 plate : — 
 
 Hie jacet Roger us Ratcliff, Armiger, et Philipa uxor eius, qu quidem 
 Rogerus obit xm° die Decembris Anno Dom. M.°cccc°lxvii. 
 quorum animavus proficietur Deus. 
 
 John Hyhoo, rector, in 1478. 
 
 John Forby, rector, in 1638. 1 
 
 1 Johanne Forbye Clericus Sacro-sanc- 
 tae Theologiae Baccalaureus Cum duarum 
 turn tertioe partis Ecclesias Atlebur- 
 gensis Rector p viginti quartuor (vel 
 cii'citer) Annos extitisset Diem obiit No- 
 vissimum in sancto festo Innocentium 
 et Consepultus jacet (prom antea sta- 
 
 tuisset) juxta filiolasejus duas in veteris 
 XavKeWov loco ; quas ipsemet superstes 
 ibidem inliumaverat. Sepultus erat Vi- 
 c.essimo nono Die Decembris hoc qiso 
 anno Domini 1638, Anno aetatis suae 
 Septuagessimae prope octavae. (From 
 the Parish Register.) 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE BUILDING OF THE PARISH CHURCH NOW STANDING, AND ITS 
 PATRONS, FROM THE DEATH OF ROBERT, FIRST EARL OF SUSSEX, TO 
 THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 r |MIE building of the nave, and side aisles, which are now stand- 
 ing to the west of the tower, and which constitute the present 
 parish church, was, in all probability, began soon after the year 
 1405; in which year King Henry IV. granted the feoffees of the 
 estates, left by the late Sir Robert Mortimer, for the foundation of a 
 college in the town of Attleburgh, a licence to build the chantry of 
 the Holy Cross; but it was not finished before the year 1436; in 
 which year John Radcliffe , Esq., the grandson of John Radchffe , 
 Esq., the second husband of Cicely Mortimer , married Elizabeth, 
 
PARISH CHURCH NOW STANDING. 
 
 65 
 
 the daughter and heiress of Walter Lord Fitz-Walter ; and, by so 
 doing, brought the title into this family, the arms of which are 
 carved upon two shields held by cherubs on the corbels supporting 
 the roof of the nave; 1 they are also emblazoned upon another, ter- 
 minating a pendant, which falls from the ridge of the roof, at the 
 east end. 2 The uniformity in the style of the architecture, and the 
 wording of the deed of the surviving feoffee, Simons (Howison) 
 Rector of Scoulton, leads to the impression that Mr. Thomas Chaun- 
 tecler acted, not merely as a feoffee of Sir Robert de Mortimer in the 
 work, but was, on his own account, a co-operating promoter of it ; as 
 the original endowment was for a chauntry and three priests, to sing 
 in the said chapel, for the souls of Robert Mortimer and Dame Mar- 
 gery, his wife; whereas the licence was granted for five chaplains, 
 one of whom was to be Master ; 3 in which number must be included 
 the original foundation of Sir William de Mortimer , the grand- 
 father, for one priest, in the close of the thirteenth century ; and also 
 the foundation of Thomas Chauntecler for another, laid at this 
 period. 
 
 In the erection of this part of the church, Sir Robert Mortimer's 
 Feoffees were assisted by different members of his family, and a great 
 number of other benefactors; as appears by the arms which still 
 remain over the porch, and the corbels in the interior of the build- 
 ing ; as also from the arms and effigies which were formerly in the 
 stained glass in the windows, though unfortunately now removed. 
 The chief of these contributors were, John Aderne, 4 who was buried 
 in the church in 1479; Thomas Brampton, Esq., the son-in-law of 
 Thomas Chauntecler, to whom his manor went after the death of 
 
 1 See Vignette at the end of chapter. 
 
 2 Note. This being decayed to a de- 
 
 gree beyond reparation, was removed in 
 
 the year 1846, and replaced by another 
 shield of the same description, on which 
 the emblazonment was faithfully copied. 
 
 3 See Blomefield’s Hist. Norfolk, edit. 
 4to and 8vo, p. 538-9. 
 
 4 One of the same name was patron 
 of the Greater Rectory in King John’s 
 time. 
 
 E 
 
66 
 
 PARISH CHURCH NOW STANDING 
 
 Catherine his wife; many of the different branches of the Mortimer 
 family ; the Bishop of Norwich ; and William de Broc, chaplain, 
 whose effigy was formerly in the north aisle window, as a priest in a 
 bine vestment kneeling on a broken label, under whom lies a man in 
 winding clothes at his full length ; to intimate that he, whose elfigy it 
 is, was a benefactor to the church, glazed that window, and was 
 there interred with this broken inscription under him : — 
 
 f 
 
 [Orate] PRO : ANIOD A : WILLI : At : YG : BROC : D APGLLANI : QUI 
 p ANC : [enes] tRACD: CONStRUXIt. 1 
 
 Upon the nave and aisles being finished, they were assigned to the 
 parishioners for their use, instead of the old Church, which was con- 
 verted into a choir for the fellows of the College ; and so it remained 
 till it was given up with it by King Henry VIII. 
 
 The heads of the Radcliff family who held the patronage of this 
 Church after the death of Robert, the third Earl Fitzwalter, and 
 first Earl of Sussex of this name, were, Henry Radcliff, the 
 second Earl of Sussex, his son and heir by his first wife. He was 
 made Knight of the Bath, at the coronation of Queen Anna Boleyn ; 
 and had the command of 1600 demi-launces, in the expedition made 
 into Scotland in the reign of Edward VI. ; in which service, being 
 unhorsed, he narrowly escaped with his life. Upon the death of 
 that monarch, he is said to have been the first who appeared in 
 favour of Queen Mary ; for which reason, he was made Warden and 
 Chief Justice of all the forests south of the Trent, a Member of the 
 Privy Council, Knight of the most noble Order of the Garter; and, 
 
 1 The following is the list of those 
 persons who were contributors to the 
 Church after the Chantrey was founded, 
 as given in the Index Monasticus by 
 Richard Taylor, of Norwich, page 47. 
 Folio, London, 1821. 
 
 The Lady Cressy. 
 
 Mary Fastolfe, HOG. 
 
 The Lady Cicely ITerling. 
 
 William at the Brooke, Chaplain. 
 
 Sir John Fitz-Ralph, Ivnt. 
 
 Sir John Fastolf, Ivnt., 1459. 
 
 John Aderne, 1479. 
 
 Sir John Ratcliffe, Ivnt., temp. Hen. VI. 
 The families of Clifton, Fitz-Walter, 
 Clare, Ufford, Radcliffe, Wingfield, 
 Ilerling, Calthorpe, and many 
 others. 
 
AND ITS PATRONS. 
 
 67 
 
 being a great favourite of the Queen’s, she, in the first year of her 
 reign, granted him “ liberty licens and pardon to were his cappe, 
 coyf or night cappe, or twoo of them, at his pleasor, as well in our 
 presens as in the presens of any other person or persons within this 
 our relme, or any other place of our dominion, during his life.” 1 He 
 died at Westminster, 17 Feb. 1556; leaving issue, by Elizabeth his 
 wife, daughter of Thomas Howard, Duke of Norfolk, Thomas the 
 third Earl of Sussex, and Henry the fourth Earl. “ By his testament, 
 dated July 27, A° 1555, he bequeathed his body to be buried in the 
 parish church of Attleburgh, appointing a tomb to be there erected 
 over his grave; notwithstanding which, I believe he was not buried 
 here, for dying at Sir Henry Sidney’s house in Chanon-row, West- 
 minster, in 1556, he was buried by his father and mother, in the 
 north aisle of the church of St. Lawrence Poultney in London; and 
 with them removed, and buried by Thomas his son, at Boreham in 
 Essex; the said Thomas desiring in his will that it might be so.” 2 
 Thomas, the third Earl of Sussex, the eldest son and heir of 
 Henry , who was sent, during his father’s lifetime, by Queen Mary, 
 into Germany, to the Emperor Charles the Fifth, to make a treaty of 
 marriage between the Queen his mistress, and Prince Philip, the 
 Emperor’s eldest son; and afterwards into Spain, to Philip himself, 
 in order to its being ratified : and, in the year following, he was by 
 them appointed Lord Deputy of Ireland. At his father’s death, he 
 was made Chief Justice of all the forests south of the Trent; an 
 office which had been held, not only by his father, but also by his 
 great-grandfather John : afterwards he was made Knight of the most 
 noble Order of the Garter, and Captain of the Band of Gentlemen 
 Pensioners. On Queen Elizabeth’s accession, he was again made 
 Lord Deputy of Ireland. After that, he was sent to Vienna, to the 
 Emperor Maximilian, with the Order of the Garter; and again to 
 the same monarch, to treat of a marriage between the Queen Eliza- 
 
 1 Blomefield’s History, 4to and 8vo, vol. i. page 11. 
 
 F 2 
 
 2 Ibid. p. 516, 
 
68 
 
 PATRONS OF THE 
 
 beth, and Charles, Duke of Austria. After this, lie was employed 
 against the Scots; which service he performed, with signal bravery 
 and success; and at his return from Scotland, he was sworn one of 
 the Privy Council. 1 He died in 1583, leaving his widow, the Lady 
 Frances, the manor of Attleborough, with many other manors, for 
 her life. She was the daughter of Sir William Sidney, and of a very 
 religious, liberal, and charitable disposition ; and the founder of 
 Sidney Sussex College in the University of Cambridge, for which, it 
 seems, she made the purchase of the site before her death; and on 
 the erection of which, and in the purchase of lands to be annexed to 
 it, she ordered her executors to bestow all goods unbequeathed, 
 besides the sum of 5000/. ; directing the College to be called after 
 her own name, The Lady Frances- Sidney Sussex College. 
 
 As this Earl of Sussex had no issue by the Lady Frances, and 
 both the sons by his first wife died young, the estates, in which she 
 had only an interest for her life, went, upon her death, which hap- 
 pened on the 9th of June, 1583, to her husband’s younger brother 
 Henry, the fourth Earl of Sussex. He was a Knight of the 
 Garter, and Governor of the town and isle of Portsmouth; and 
 dying on the 14th of December, 1593, was buried, with the Lady 
 Honora, his wife, and his ancestors, at Boreham. 
 
 The fifth Earl of Sussex, his son and heir, was Robert, who, in 
 the 37th year of Queen Elizabeth, was sent by her into Scotland, to 
 stand, as her proxy, at the baptism of Prince Henry. In the 39th 
 year of the same monarch, he was in the voyage with Robert, Earl 
 of Essex, to Cadiz; and in 1621, he was installed Knight of the 
 Garter. He died at London in September, and his Countess not 
 long before, in the year 1629. He had four children, two sons and 
 two daughters, all of whom died, without issue, before him. He 
 adopted, as the heir to his property at Attleborough, (upon which it 
 
 1 In 1565, April 28, this Earl pre- 
 sented William King, M.A., to the 
 
 Greater Rectory; Henry Baide or Barde 
 and John Rawlins 8th March, 1581. 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 , . 
 
 * ■ 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 • ** 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 lanttcleir's €. 
 
 Qlolnet. 
 
 i^lorttnu’r 
 
 
 III 
 
 II 
 
 jsmil 
 
 
 
 (llrounii flan. 
 
 sljoitniwi the situatum-uf the Setter Stones ;uu> tablets. 
 
 Jr! bH VWtTfrUonftrtV 
 
 ^turtbifijje & l?° '£tlho‘$imbo 
 
 JlttUbar wl #\ fajjurdj, eiartalk . 
 
 To /✓/< / page 69 . 
 
PARISH CHURCH NOW STANDING. 
 
 69 
 
 is said that lie often resided,) Sir Alexander Radcliff, who was 
 made a Knight of the noble Order of the Bath, at the coronation of 
 Charles the First. He married Jane, Earl Robert’s natural daugh- 
 ter, who survived him, and subsequently was married to Dr. Lewis. 
 Sir Alexander was succeeded by his eldest son, John Radcliff, Esq., 
 who sold the Attleborough property, with the advowson, to Sir 
 Francis Bickley, Bart., about the year 1657 j 1 of whose descendants 
 it was purchased by Sir James Asi-i, and so came into the family of 
 Windham. 2 
 
 on leger-stones in the south aisle. 
 
 I. 
 
 In Memory of 
 William Cockell Cadywold 
 of Kimberley 
 (Son of 
 
 Tho s . Badley Cadywold 
 formerly of this Parish, Surgeon) 
 who died Jan y . 1 st . 1825, 
 
 In the 72 nd . year of his Age: 
 
 Also of 
 
 Elizabeth, his wife 
 who died Jan y . 5 th . 1829 
 Aged 76 years. 
 
 At the foot of this Stone lies 
 Charles Cadywold 
 Son of the above 
 William Cockell Cadywold 
 and Elizabeth his wife, 
 who died Dec r . 10 th . 1818 
 Aged 28 years. 
 
 to that of the Third Part at the same 
 time. 
 
 2 See Appendix, No. III. 
 
 1 He presented Richard Bickley, 
 M.A., to the Rectory of the Greater 
 Part on the 31st of January, 1683, and 
 
70 
 
 PARISH CHURCH 
 
 On the South wall there is a Tablet with the following inscrip- 
 tion : — jj 
 
 In this Church are deposited 
 The remains of 
 
 PRISCILLA COCKELL,— Sister, 
 
 Died 31 st Dec r . 1796 Aged 28 years. 
 
 WILLIAM COCKELL, Gent — The Father 
 Died 14 th Jan ry 1803. Aged 68 years. 
 
 HORACE COCKELL — Son, 
 
 Died 2 nd Jan ry . 1814 Aged 7 years 
 JANE COCKELL, Daughter, 
 
 Died 8 th Jan ry . 1814 Aged 5 years. 
 
 ELIZABETH COCKELL, The Mother, 
 
 Died 30 th June 1816 — Aged 86 years 
 of 
 
 WILLIAM STANNARD COCKELL, Gent, 
 who died 8th Dec r . 1841. 
 
 Aged 76 years. 
 
 Over the brick grave in the Nave is a leger-stone with the initials W. S. C. 
 
 III. 
 
 Sacred 
 
 To the Memory of 
 Arthur Buttle, 
 Captain in his Majesty’s 
 Marine Service 
 which Post he filled 
 many years 
 
 with Honour and Bravery 
 he departed this Life 
 Dec r . 1 st . 1807 
 Aged 72 years. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Here lieth the Body of 
 William Beales 
 who departed this Life 
 the 21 st . of June 1747 
 Aged 27 years 
 Also Sarah his Wife 
 who departed y s Life 
 Feb. 23. 1755 
 Aged 27 Years 
 And two of her Children. 
 
NOW STANDING. 
 
 71 
 
 On a mural tablet is the following inscription : — 
 
 y. 
 
 Sacred to the Memory 
 of 
 
 Joseph Rookwood 
 Aged 35 
 
 who died on the 31 st . of August 1796 
 on his return from Jamaica 
 whither he had attended his Master 
 by whom 
 
 this Tablet is erected 
 as a small Tribute 
 
 to the fidelity, attachment, and integrity 
 of a valuable Domestic. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Here Lieth y e Body of 
 John Minns Gent 
 
 who depart d . this Life Nov br : 2 nd : 1748 
 Aged 78 years 
 
 Also Mary his Wife 
 who died March 3 d . 1705. 
 
 And also Eliz th . his 2 d . Wife 
 Died 11 th . JanO 1715 
 
 John and Mary 
 
 Son and Daughter of y e said John 
 Minns by Mary his 1 st Wife 
 John died 18 th . Aug st : 1724 
 And Mary his Sister y e 14 th . Nov br . 1740 
 
 Also Edw d . Wolfe Gent 
 Died 7 th Sept. 1716 
 Also Elizabeth 
 Daughter of the above 
 John Minns and Mary 
 his wife who died Dec br . 25 
 1759. 
 
 Death from this World hath set me free 
 From all my Pain and Misery. 
 
72 
 
 PARISH CHURCH 
 
 ON LEGER-STONES IN THE NAVE. 
 
 VII. 
 
 In hopes of a Joyful Resurrection 
 Here lieth the Body of 
 John Harvey 
 
 who died Aug c . 26 th . 1770 
 Aged 44 Years. 
 
 Also John his Son. 
 who died June 11 th 1770 
 Aged 17 Years. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 In Memory of 
 Will™. Cockell 
 Gent". 
 
 who died August 18 th . 1768. 
 Aged 68. 
 
 Also two of his Daughters. 
 Mary Cadywold 
 Died Dec r . 8 th 1771. Aged 45. 
 
 Catherine Pepper 
 Died June 2 d . 1772. Aged 43. 
 And three Grandchildren. 
 
 IX. 
 
 Here lieth the Body of 
 Margaret Hill 
 who departed this Life 
 April 3 d . 1785. 
 
 Aged 79. 
 
 In long Affliction I my life did spend, 
 ’Till God his Messenger did send, 
 
 To ease me of my grievous Pain 
 I hope in Christ to rise again. 
 
 X. 
 
 In Memory of 
 Tho s . Barlow, Esq r . 
 who died Dec r . 1 st . 1800 
 Aged 83 Years. 
 
NOW STANDING. 
 
 XI. 
 
 Hodie 
 
 Cras 
 
 Mihi 
 
 Tibi 
 
 Here Lyetli the body 
 of Ann Burton the 
 Wife of John Burton 
 Who departed this 
 Life the 14 th . Day of 
 October 1650. 
 
 Here lyeth interred the Body of Capt. John Gibbs, of 
 the County of Norfolk, Gent, died the 22 d of October 1695, 
 in the 48 yeare of his Age, he married Elizabeth Pride, the 
 Daughter of Tho: Pride, Esq r . and Elizabeth Monk, the Daughter 
 of Sir Tho. Monk, by whom he had two Sons, John, and 
 Christopher, and three Daughters, Mary, Eliz. and Anne, 
 John, Mary, and Anne, now living. 
 
 This narrow space confines his dear Remains 
 Whose glorious better Part, survives and reigns, 
 Immortal Virtues now embalm his Name, 
 
 And fix him high, in the great list of Fame, 
 
 The gen’rous Friendship that adorned his Mind 
 Was boundless, as the needs of humane kind. 
 But where Relation did the Band indeare, 
 
 The Rays contracted, did more warm appear, 
 
 So good a Husband, Father Brother, Son, 
 
 As few have equat’d, none has e’er outdone; 
 
 Such Charity tliro’ his whole Life was shown, 
 
 As made the Wants of other, seem his own, 
 
 His Soul so truly Brave, he knew no fear, 
 
 Ev’n Death it’s self, made no impression there, 
 ’Tis true he yielded, but Death lost the Prize 
 For he but stoop’t, that he might higher rise. 
 
 XII. 
 
 P.M.S. posuit. Vidua Moerens. 
 
4 
 
 PARISH CHURCH 
 
 ON LEGER-STONES IN THE NORTH AISLE. 
 XIII. 
 
 Sacred 
 
 To the Memory of 
 William Tliorold 
 who died Sep r . 1 st 1814 
 Aged 43 Years. 
 
 XIY. 
 
 Sacred 
 
 To the Memory of 
 William Thorold 
 who departed this life 
 Dec r . 28 th 1797 
 Aged 67 years. 
 
 Also 
 
 Sarah his wife, 
 who died Oct r . 2 nd . 1819 
 Aged 89 years. 
 
 XY. 
 
 In Memory of 
 Mary the Daughter of 
 Will m & Mary Thorold 
 who departed this Life 
 April 1 st . 1742. Aged 6 Years. 
 
 Also Mary Thorold 
 who departed this Life 
 January 14 th . 1769. Aged 69 years. 
 
 And also 
 William Thorold 
 who departed this Life 
 Septem br : 5 th : 1172. Aged 70 Years. 
 
 Many People to me have been unjust 
 But never the less in God I put my trust 
 Mercy in Christ 1 hope to find 
 Which eas’d me of my troubled Mind. 
 
NOW STANDING. 
 
 75 
 
 And also of 
 
 John the Youngest Son of 
 the last mentioned 
 William and Mary 
 who died the 27 th of Jan ry : 1783. 
 Aged 50 years. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 OP THE FOUNDING AND CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES — LAYING THE 
 
 FIRST STONE — FORM AND POSITION CEREMONIAL AND SERVICE 
 
 AT CONSECRATION — DIFFERENT DESCRIPTIONS OF CHURCHES. 
 
 rpHE Consecration of a Church, or setting it apart from all worldly 
 purposes, and placing it under Episcopal jurisdiction, as a place 
 of Common Prayer to Almighty God, and for a due performance of 
 the Rites and Ceremonies of religion, was, from the earliest ages of 
 Christianity, regarded as a becoming duty ; and, from the time that 
 we have any certain evidence on the subject, the work was performed 
 by the faithful, with grateful feelings, and external acknowledgments 
 to God, for the provision herein made for their spiritual welfare; 
 and with religious exercises, suitable to the occasion, accompanied 
 by appropriate acts and ceremonies. But this attention to the work, 
 at the termination of it, did not prevent a pious regard being paid 
 
LAYING THE FIRST STONE. 
 
 77 
 
 to it at its commencement; and the foundation of it being laid with 
 a becoming demonstration of a like gratitude to the Almighty, as 
 well on the part of the rulers of the Church, as of the congregation 
 for whose benefit the building was undertaken. 1 
 
 Bishop Herbert, 2 the original founder of the Cathedral of this 
 Diocese, laid the first foundation stone in 1196, in the place where 
 afterwards stood the Chapel of the Biassed Virgin of Pity; and 
 there he erected an altar in honour of our Saviour; and Herbert de 
 Rhye, 3 one of his barons, a devotee to the Holy Land , laid the 
 second stone ; Roger de Bigot, and most of the nobility and Barons 
 of the Diocese being present, each laid a stone, and contributed 
 largely to that pious work. 
 
 And Petrus Blesensis, Archdeacon of Bath, Proto notary of the 
 kingdom, and Vice-chancellor to King Henry II., gives the following 
 account of the manner of laying the first stone of Croyland Abbey 
 Church in the year 1112 : 
 
 The Abbot, having obtained of the Archbishop and Bishops of 
 England, the remission of the third part of penance enjoined for sin, 
 to every one who would assist in so holy a work, dispatched the 
 Monks abroad to collect money; and having got together a con- 
 siderable fund, that he might begin his work with lucky names, he 
 appointed the festival of St. Perpetua and Felicitas for laying the 
 foundation. When the day, which was beforehand so much desired 
 by many, arrived, numbers of Nobles, Prelates, and common people 
 of the neighbourhood, resorted to the site, where Divine Service was 
 celebrated by the Abbot himself, who, in the first place, in a solemn 
 manner, invoked the aid of the Holy Spirit; and then repeated the 
 Collect Actiones nostras , fyc., which, according to the version in 
 
 1 See Bingham’s Antiquities of the 
 Christian Church, Book viii. chapter. 
 
 2 Styled by Godwin, in his Coramen- 
 tarius dePrassulibus, Anglins Herebertus 
 
 Losinga vel Lusingi propter adula- 
 tionem; Lusingare enim Italis est adu- 
 
 lari. — Godwin, folio, Cant. 1743, p. 426, 
 and note. 
 
 3 He was Castelan, or Governor, of 
 Norwich Castle; second son to Hubert 
 de Rhye, who came over with William 
 the Conqueror. — Blomefield’s Norfolk, 
 Quarto, vol. ii. p. 432, 491. 
 
78 
 
 FOUNDING OF CHURCHES. 
 
 our Communion Service, begins with the words, Prevent us, 
 0 Lord , in all our doings. The Collect being concluded, he himself 
 laid the first stone at the north-east corner, the nobles each laying 
 another in succession after him, in the eastern front from north to 
 south ; and likewise in the south front, from east to west. Upon 
 each stone was laid money, or grants of land, or titles to the patron- 
 age of churches, or tithes of sheep, or measures of wheat, as the 
 circumstances of the person laying it suggested. After these, the 
 priests of the surrounding country laid stones on the other sides of 
 the foundation ; making offerings of the labour, and other services of 
 their parishioners, in numbers proportionate to the population of 
 their respective parishes. While the stones were thus laid, the 
 Abbot addressed every one, as he did his work, in an appropriate 
 speech ; which ended, he granted to them all the brotherhood of his 
 Monastery, 1 and a participation of all their prayers and devotions, 
 with a communion in all other spiritual good things of the Church. 
 After which, they were feasted sumptuously, and dismissed, with the 
 Abbot’s blessing, to their respective homes. 2 
 
 1 “ It appears to have been an esta- 
 blished maxim of policy with the monks, 
 to inculcate the opinion, that any person 
 enrolled, and admitted an honorary 
 member of the community, though not 
 resident in the convent, might receive 
 great spiritual benefit, from a partici- 
 pation in the prayers, and other de- 
 votional offices of the establishment. 
 Under the influence of this sentiment, 
 the monks obtained much favour and 
 protection; noblemen, and wealthy per- 
 sons of both sexes, were frequently re- 
 ceived as members of the monastery, 
 and admitted to fraternization by the 
 convent in full chapter.” Henry the 
 
 Sixth and many of his noble attendants 
 became members of the convent of St. 
 Edmund’s Bury, and in this they fol- 
 lowed an established custom; other in- 
 
 stances are, John, Duke of Aquitane 
 and Lancaster; Edward Mortimer, Earl 
 of March and Ulster; Roger Drury, 
 Esq.; Henry Drury and Elizabeth his 
 wife; Humphrey, Earl of Bucks, and 
 his countess and two sons; Henry de 
 Boucher, Earl of Ewe and his son; Ann 
 de Yere, a daughter of the Earl of 
 Oxford; and several others were ad- 
 mitted members of the Chapter. — 
 (Yates’ History of Town and Abbey of 
 St. Edmund’s Bury, Quarto, 1805, p. 
 154, where there is a copy of one of 
 the original grants or letters of frater- 
 nization to William Paston.) 
 
 2 See Historia Croylandensis in Sa- 
 vile’s Rerum Scriptores; Camden’s Bri- 
 tannia, vol. i. p. 332; and Staveley’s 
 History, p. 97. 
 
LAYING THE FIRST STONE. 
 
 79 
 
 The order of the Ceremonial used upon these occasions, as may he 
 gathered from the ancient Ritualists of the Church, and the early 
 writers upon the Civil Law, appears to have been as follows. The 
 consent of the Bishop of the Diocese having been first obtained , 1 
 and a site for a foundation prepared, the Bishop, or a Priest 
 
 1 In the matter of building Churches, 
 the authority of the Bishop or Diocesan 
 was very great, it being thought, even a 
 piece of natural religion, that the Priest, 
 or holy man, should both design and 
 consecrate a Temple: and, as to our 
 Christian Churches, in the sum of the 
 fifth Collation of the Authenticks in the 
 Civil Law, (see Ridley’s View, Quarto, 
 folio 58,) it was thus provided: That 
 no man build a Church or Oratory 
 without the leave of the Bishop: and 
 before he consecrate the Church by 
 Prayer, and set up the Cross there, and 
 make procession in the place: and also, 
 that before he build it, he allot out neces- 
 sary maintenance for the same, and those 
 who shall there attend on God’s service. 
 
 The like is also the Sum of the ninth 
 Collation; for the lay patron, or founder, 
 did no more, than a man of Israel, who 
 brought a lamb to the door of the taber- 
 nacle, but the priest made the offering: 
 so here, the founder might bring the 
 stones and wood, but the Bishop laid 
 the foundation: or, if the workmen put 
 the materials together, and made it an 
 edifice or house, yet it had not the 
 Formalis ratio of a Church, till the 
 Bishop had in solemn manner hallowed 
 the same; and had, in the behalf of God, 
 to whose honour and service it was 
 designed, taken as it were possession 
 thereof by the or setting 
 
 up the cross there, according to the 
 ancient ceremonies in that case pre- 
 
 scribed. And all Sanctuary Privileges 
 were allowed only to such Churches as 
 were duly hallowed by the Bishop. — 
 (See Staveley’s History of Churches, 
 chap. vi. p. 86.) 
 
 In Anselm’s Canons, at Westminster, 
 Anno Domini 1102, it was decreed (15) 
 “ that new chapels be not made without 
 consent of the Bishop.” (16) “ That 
 churches be not consecrated till all ne- 
 cessaries be provided for the priest and 
 it.” — (Johnson’s Collection of Ecclesi- 
 astical Laws, Part ii.) 
 
 And by the Legatine Canons at West- 
 minster, a.d. 1138 (12) it was thus de- 
 creed: “We, by Apostolical Authority, 
 forbid any man to build a church or 
 oratory upon his own estate, without 
 the Bishop’s licence.” And, further, by 
 the Constitutions of Otho, in the time 
 of Henry III. 1237, it was decreed, 
 “ That in order to prevent the sacrifice 
 of Christ being celebrated in any place 
 but what is dedicated, that all cathedral, 
 conventual, and parochial Churches 
 which are already built, and their walls 
 perfected, be consecrated by the Dio- 
 cesan Bishops to whom they belong, or 
 others authorized by them, within two 
 years. And that it be so done within a 
 like time in all churches hereafter to be 
 built: otherwise to remain interdicted 
 from the solemnization of masses till 
 they be so consecrated, unless excused 
 by some reasonable cause.” — (See John- 
 son’s Collections, ut supra.) 
 
80 
 
 FOUNDING OF CHURCHES. 
 
 licensed to act on his behalf, standing where the altar of the Church 
 was to be placed, was first to sprinkle the site with holy water, 
 which was so done in order that it might be purified, and exorcised , 2 
 
 1 Hu jus vero aquas benedict* virtus, 
 variis miraculis illustratur. Theodoret, 
 lib. v. cap. 21, et lib. ix. ; Histor. 
 Tripart. cap. 33; Nicepho, lib. xii. cap. 
 27, et alii complures commemorant 
 Marcellum Apamearum Episcopum 
 aqua benedicta dasmonem fugasse, qui 
 eversionem delubri Jovis praepediabat. 
 
 . . . Amplius, mulier, qu* videbatur in 
 equam conversa, vi aquas benedict* in 
 formam pristinam restituitur. — (Beda, 
 lib. v. Histor. cap. 4, scriptum reliquit, 
 nobilem feminam gravi morbo laboran- 
 tem, aqua benedicta convaluisse. — Pe- 
 trus venerabilis, lib. i. de miraculis, 
 cap. 7, d*mones aqua benedicta fugatos 
 commemorat. S. Clemens, lib. viii. 
 Constit. Apost. cap. 29; Meminit sanc- 
 tificationis seu benedictionis, aqu*. 
 Deinde enarrat vim benedictionis his 
 verbis : Tribue ei vim sanandi et depel- 
 lendi morbum, fugandi dasmones, idque 
 per Christum spem nostram. Quibus 
 verbis aqu* benedict* virtutes indi- 
 cantur. — Duranti de Ritibus Ecclesi* 
 Catholic*, Lib. i. cap. 21.) 
 
 Bede’s story of the Earl’s wife being 
 healed with holy water, used in the 
 consecration of Churches, is as follows: 
 Of this foresaid bishop, Berecht abbot 
 of Inderwodde told us another miracle, 
 not much unlike this. An Earl, called 
 Lord Puch, had a manor, about two 
 miles from our monastery, whose lady 
 had been troubled with such a vehe- 
 ment disease for xl days, that in iij 
 weeks’ space she was not able to be 
 carried out of the chamber, where she 
 lay. It fortuned one day this devout 
 and godly father to be sent for by the 
 
 Earl to dedicate and hallow a Church, 
 and when the solemnity of this dedica- 
 tion was passed, and the Church hal- 
 lowed, the Earl invited him home to 
 his house, and (as civility and courtesy 
 required) desired him to dinner. The 
 Bishop refused his gentleness, saying 
 that of duty he must return, and go 
 to the Abbey: but the Earl most in- 
 stantly intreating him, promised him, 
 that he would do great alms to the poor, 
 if he would vouchsafe to go home to his 
 house that day, and break his fast. I 
 intreated him in like manner, as the 
 Earl did, promising that I would give 
 alms also to relieve the poor, if he would 
 CO to dinner at the Earl’s house, and 
 bless him and his family. And when 
 we had obtained so much of him with 
 long entreaty, we went to the Earl’s 
 house to take our repast. The Bishop 
 sent the sick lady by one of the com- 
 pany that came with him, some of the 
 holy water, which he hallowed in dedi- 
 cation of the Church, commanding him 
 to will her to drink of it, and to wash that 
 part of her body with the same, where the 
 grief was most vehement. All which 
 being done, she rose out of her bed whole 
 and sound. And perceiving that she was 
 not only cured of her long infirmity and 
 disease, but made also as lively, lusty, 
 and strong as ever she was before, came 
 to the table, showed herself very offi- 
 cious in carving and drinking to the 
 Bishop, and all the whole table, and 
 ceased not to use such courteous offi- 
 ciousness all the dinner time: following 
 in this point St. Peter’s mother-in-law, 
 who, delivered from her hot burning 
 
LAYING THE FIRST STONE. 
 
 81 
 
 and prepared for the habitation of the Holy Spirit. It was then 
 to be further sanctified by prayer, a cross set up thereon , 1 as a token 
 
 fever by the only touch of Christ’s hand, 
 rose up as strong and whole as ever she 
 was before, and served them at the j 
 table. — (T. Stapleton’s Translation, 1565, 
 p. 47.) 
 
 Speaking of this holy water, Bishop 
 Mant, in his Addresses upon Church 
 Architecture remarks, “ This was one 
 of the multitudinous superstitious rites 
 with which the Romish Church had over- 
 laid the ordinances of the Gospel, invent- 
 ing her own means of grace and blessing: 
 so that, amongst other extraordinary and 
 supernatural effects of this superstition 
 of holy water, a Bishop of Down, 
 in the twelfth century, is said to have 
 cured a man of madness by this medi- 
 cine.” — (Page 47.) 
 
 1 The venerable Bede seems to attri- 
 bute the like virtue to the Cross, when 
 set up as a standard or banner, in his 
 account of the first audience given by 1 
 King Ethelbert to Augustin. “After 
 a few days, the king came into the 
 island, and, sitting in the open air, com- 
 manded Augustin to come there to him to 
 a conference, for he had taken the pre- 
 caution that they should not approach 
 him in any house, where they would be 
 able to use the arts of divination, an- 
 ciently used by the heathens, lest, coming 
 upon him suddenly with any enchant- 
 ment, they might deceive, and get the 
 master over him. But they came en- 
 dowed, not with demoniacal, but with 
 Divine power, having for their standard 
 a silver cross, and the representation of 
 the Saviour of the world painted upon a 
 tablet; and, singing Litanies, they of- 
 fered up to the Lord their supplications 
 for their own eternal salvation, as well 
 
 as for those for whose sake, and to 
 whom, they were come into the country.” 
 In which history, Staveley remarks, 
 that the name and authority of Bede 
 hath been dealt with very disingenuously, 
 as to his testimony respecting images; 
 for whereas, in his relation of the ad- 
 dress of Augustin, and his companions 
 to Ethelbert, he tells us, that they car- 
 ried before them, as a banner, the sign of 
 the Cross, with the representation of our 
 Saviour on it, his words are, veniebant, 
 crucem pro vexillo ferentes argenteam, et 
 imaginem Domini Salvatoris in tabula 
 depictam, Baronius, Binius, and other 
 Romanists would hence infer the wor- 
 shipping of images in those days; when, 
 in truth, no such thing can be collected 
 from Bede; indeed, nothing of worship, 
 but only an honorary use of that badge 
 of their profession.* 
 
 Stapleton, a member of the Church 
 of Rome, who translated Bede into 
 English, and printed it at Antwerp 
 in the year 1565, embellishes his 
 volume with an engraving, which ap- 
 pears to give a proper illustration of the 
 subject; the standard being a Cross, with 
 the banner, bearing the representation of 
 Christ, annexed to it. But in the Anti- 
 quities of the Anglo-Saxon Church, 
 published by the Rev. John Lingard, 
 in 1806, the title-page of the first vo- 
 lume is a vignette representing Austen 
 preaching to the Saxon King of Kent, 
 attended by two subordinate mission- 
 aries on their knees; the one, holding 
 the crucifix with the body of Christ 
 thereon; the other, a tablet or banner 
 
 * History of Churches, 241.- 
 
 G 
 
82 
 
 FOUNDING OF CHURCHES. 
 
 of the lay-patron’s or founder’s right being relinquished , 1 and posses- 
 sion thereof being taken on behalf of God, to whose honour and 
 service it was designed; and moreover, that in conformity with the 
 received opinion of the time, by this precautionary measure, the 
 approaches of demoniacal apparitions and the actual assaults of the 
 
 bearing liis portrait, agreeably to the 
 Romish version of the story. 
 
 As a further powerful defence against 
 evil spirits, when the Church was built, 
 a Cross, or figure of a Cross, was placed 
 on the front, or over the entrance into 
 the Church, as the Abbot Coelfied 
 once informed Naiton, the PictishKing. 
 For, said he, all the Church, because 
 it was made a Church by the death of 
 him who gave it life, is wont to bear 
 the sign of his holy cross on the front, 
 (in fronte), in order that, by the con- 
 stant protection of this sign, it may be 
 defended from the invasion of evil 
 spirits; and, by this frequent admo- 
 nition, it is taught, that it ought to 
 crucify its flesh with its vices and con- 
 cupiscences. — (Bede’s Eccles. History, 
 Book v. chap. 21.) 
 
 The Rood, with its attendant images 
 of the Virgin Mary and St. John, was 
 also sometimes placed over the entrance 
 into the Church, (Staveley, chap, xiii., 
 p. 199,) as was also the Cross on the 
 summit of the eastern gable or of the 
 Chancel; but whether this latter was 
 done with a view to security, or as an 
 appropriate ornament, does not appear. 
 Latterly, it may have been done to 
 serve both purposes. 
 
 Further, at the time of consecration, 
 the officiating Bishop was to draw a 
 cross upon the wall, saying, O quam 
 metuendus est locus iste, &c. And 
 again, sajdng, Lapides pretiosi omnes 
 
 muri tui, &c. (Pontificale S. Dunstani.) 
 Primo, propter daemonum terrorem; ut 
 scilicet dcemones, qui inde expulsi sunt, 
 videntes signum crucis terreantur, et 
 illua engredi non praesumant. Valde 
 enim timet (diabolus) signum crucis: 
 Unde Chrysostomos ; ubicunque d me- 
 mories signum crucis viderint, fugiunt 
 timerites vaculum, quo plagarn accepe- 
 runt. — (Rationale Divinorum Officiorum 
 Auctore Gul. Durando, lib. i. chap. 6, 
 n. 27, and lib. v. chap. ii. n. 9.) 
 
 1 When a Church has received the 
 holy Rite of Consecration, it becomes 
 immediately exempt from the power of 
 the first founder , who otherwise might 
 challenge a propriety in it ; that which 
 the Ground and the Expense of Build- 
 ing made the House of Man, is made, 
 by Consecration, the House of God ; 
 and, being once dedicated to his holy 
 Service, the Property thereof is vested 
 in him, and in him alone: The Founder 
 can never after lay claim to any Pre- 
 tence of Right, or reserve any part of 
 it to his own Use or Pleasure, without 
 laying himself under the Guilt of Sin 
 and Sacrilege. This, certainly, was the 
 case of Ananias; who, when he had 
 sold his House, kept back part of the 
 Money, as if he would divide the Sum 
 between God and himself ; a dreadful 
 Monument of Sacrilege! — (Lewis’s Es- 
 say upon the Consecration of Churches, 
 Oct., 1719, page 4.) 
 
LAYING THE FIRST STONE. 
 
 83 
 
 devil might be prevented. A solemn procession was afterwards to 
 be made, and evidence produced of there being an allotment for the 
 necessary maintenance of the future building , 1 as well as for those 
 who should therein attend upon the service of God . 2 The spiritual 
 protection of the place and the endowment thus secured, the bishop 
 was to take one of the chief stones of the intended building, to cut 
 a cross upon it, and lay it, with his own hands, for a corner-stone. 
 Whilst he fumed the ground-work round about with incense, a collect 
 was sung in reference to the saint in whose name or memory the 
 
 1 Sane Ecclesia, ut sacri edocent ca- 
 nones, dedicanda non est,nisi priusdotata 
 sit, et ex licite acquisitis, non est putanda 
 Legitur enim quod dum quidam Episco- 
 pus Ecclesiam de usuris et rapinis con- 
 structam consecraret, vidit post altare 
 diabolum stantem in cathedra in liabitu 
 pontificali, qui dixit Episcopo: Cessa ec- 
 clesiam consecrare; ad meam enim juris- 
 dictionem pertinet, cum sit ex usuris et 
 rapinis facta. Episcopo vero et clero 
 territis et inde fugientibus, diabolus 
 continuo ipsam ecclesiam cum grandi 
 strepitu destruxit. — (Durandi Rationale 
 Div. Off., lib. i., c. 6, § 3.) 
 
 2 At the Dedication of a Parish Church, 
 the endowment of it was set forth, and 
 a solemn denunciation of Divine judg- 
 ments Avas pronounced against all per- 
 sons who should hereafter defraud or 
 injure the said Church, as in this 
 Charter of Consecration: 
 
 Bernardus Dei Gratia Episcopus de 
 Sancto David, omnibus Sanctas Dei 
 Ecclesias Fidelibus Salutem, Deique 
 benedictionem et suam. Sciant, tarn 
 Presentes quam Futuri, quod quando 
 dedicavimus Ecclesiam beatas Marias de 
 Ilaya, Willielmus Revel, concessu Ber- 
 nardi de Novo Mercato, qui interfuit 
 
 G 
 
 Dedicationi, dedit, et concessit in per- 
 petuam Elemosinam et dotem ipsius 
 Ecclesice xv. acras terras, et duas man- 
 suras terras, videlicet, Lavenoclii Pro- 
 positi et Alverici Bubulci, et totam ilium 
 terrain quae est ab illis mansuris sursum 
 in nemore usque ad divisas de Ewias et 
 in Bosco et in piano; dedit etiam eideni 
 Ecclesiae totam decimam totius terras 
 suae de Haia in omnibus rebus et de 
 terras Ivonis et de Melenianc et de 
 omnibus illis qui de fando Haiae tene- 
 bant. Et ne in posterum inde fiat du- 
 bitatio, has determinate dedit et con- 
 cessit, Decimas videlicet de Blado et 
 Fasno et de Pullanis, et Vitulis, de 
 Agnis, et Porcellis, de Lana, et Caseo, 
 et Virgulto, et de redditu Walensium et 
 Pasnagio et Placitis. Quicunque vero 
 aliquid inde subtraxerint vel diminue- 
 rint, excommunicentur, et a consortio 
 Dei omniumque Sanctorum ejus se- 
 questrentur donee ad emendationem 
 veniant. Hujus autem donationis testes 
 sunt Clerici nostri: videlicet Willelmus 
 Archidiaconus de Kermerdin, et Elias 
 Archid. de Brechon, et Brientius Cle- 
 ricus Regis Henrici, et Bernardus de 
 Novomercato, et Riv. Fil. Puncii Va- 
 lete. — (Ex Cartulario Prioratus S. Jo- 
 hannis Evang. de Brechon. MS. f. 47.) 
 
 o 
 
84 
 
 FOUNDING OF CHURCHES. 
 
 church was to be dedicated, or to the event it was intended to com- 
 memorate : which being ended, the people were to be dismissed with 
 a blessing of the priest or bishop. 
 
 The form of the churches was generally oblong , 1 standing length- 
 wise from east to west. Some were built in the figure of a cross, as 
 commemorative of the instrument on which Christ suffered; and but 
 a very few were round . 2 The Sanctuary or Altar part was placed in 
 
 1 This figure was otherwise called 
 Dromical, Spo/uKov, because, as Leo Alla- 
 tius, and Suicerus after him, conjecture, 
 Churches built in this form had void 
 spaces for deabulation. And this is 
 said to be the figure of the famous 
 Church of Sancta Sophia at Constan- 
 tinople, by Paulus Silentiarius, and 
 other writers. But this figure was not 
 so general, but we meet with churches 
 in other forms. For the Church which 
 Constantine built over our Saviour’s Se- 
 pulchre at Mount Golgotha was round, as 
 we learn from Eusebius and Walafridus 
 Strabo. That which he built at An- 
 tioch, Eusebius says was an Octagon. 
 And such was the Church of Nazi- 
 anzum, built by Gregory, the father of 
 Gregory Nazianzen, as we find in the 
 son’s funeral oration upon his father, 
 who describes it as having eight sides, 
 equal to one another. Other Churches 
 were built in the form of a Cross, as 
 that of Simeon Stylites, mentioned by 
 Evagrius. And the Church of the 
 Apostles, built by Constantine at Con- 
 stantinople, was in this form likewise; 
 as we learn from Gregory Nazianzen, in 
 his Somnium Anastasias, who thus de- 
 scribes it — (Carm. 9, tom. ii. p. 79.) 
 
 2 1 ) u roTf Koi fieyaXavxov (Sog Xpiarolc pa- 
 
 0))TMV 
 
 Tl\tvpaig aravpoTviroiQ rerpnxa Ttpvojuior. 
 
 “ Among these stood the stately 
 Church of the Apostles of Christ, di- 
 viding itself into four wings in the 
 form of a Cross.” These were some- 
 times made by the addition of a wing 
 of building on each side, (which wings 
 the Greeks called Apsides,) as Cedrenus 
 and Zonaras observe in theLifeof Justin, 
 jun., who added two of these Apsides to 
 the Church of Blachernse, and so made 
 it resemble the form of a Cross. Some 
 Churches were also called Octachord. ; 
 but, as Yalesius rightly observes, these 
 were the same with the Octagones. 
 Suicerus and Allatius take notice also 
 of another form of churches, which 
 they called rpovXXwra, KvXivdpujra, Qo- 
 Xu ra, cvkXosicti, that is, Round, in the 
 figure of an Arch, or Sphere, or a Cy- 
 lindre, or a Shield, or a Circle, as the 
 Pantheon at Rome was said to be. But 
 this, properly speaking, was not so much 
 the form of a Church as the figure of 
 one part of some churches; as par- 
 ticularly that of Sancta Sophia; the 
 body of which was built in the form of 
 a Trulla; that is, a great round arch or 
 sphere; but yet the whole was oblong, 
 resembling the form of other churches. 
 (Bingham’s Antiquities of the Christian 
 Church, Book viii. chap. iii. sect. 1.) 
 
 2 In this country there were six — one 
 at Temple Bruer, and one at Aslackley, 
 
FORM AND POSITION. 
 
 85 
 
 the east, and the entrance on the west ; 1 so that the worshipper 
 might, immediately upon his entrance, have his mind directed to that 
 point which, from the earliest ages, was considered to be the most 
 holy, this being the quarter in which Paradise was planted, wherein 
 God first appeared to man, and whence the Sun of righteousness 
 arose upon the earth, and from whence our souls receive their life, 
 and spiritual emotions, and eternal illumination, (as the whole world 
 from the eastern sun receives its light and heat;) and from whence 
 also we look with anxious expectation for his second coining to be 
 our judge. It was consequently to this point that primitive devotion 
 was usually directed, and that, in the public service, adoration of God 
 and Christ was generally made. 
 
 Agreeably to this expectation, the Apostolical Constitutions, 
 though not entitled to the antiquity which their name claims for 
 them, have this injunction : — “ In the first place, let the building 
 
 Lincolnshire, one at Maplestead, Essex, 
 one at Northampton, one at St. Sepul- 
 chre’s, Cambridge, and one in the 
 Temple, London; of which the last four 
 are now standing. 
 
 1 They — i.e., the Churches — werecom- 
 monly so placed as that their Front, or 
 chief Entrance, was towards the West; 
 and the Sanctuary, or Altar part, to- 
 wards the East; yet in some Churches 
 it was otherwise, as is evident from the 
 observation made by Socrates * upon the 
 Church of Antioch — “ That it stood in 
 a different posture from other Churches, 
 for the Altar did not look towards the 
 East, but towards the West;” which 
 observation was also made by Paulinusf 
 Nolanus upon one of his own struc- 
 tures. And the Temple of the other 
 Paulinus at Tyre seems to have stood 
 the same way; for Eusebius describes 
 
 * Lib. v. cap. 22. f Epis. 12, ad Sever. 
 
 the Entrance to it, and not the Altar 
 Part, as facing the rising sun. So that 
 the Author of the Constitutions, among 
 other rules of this nature, gives direc- 
 tions for building Churches towards the 
 East ; yet it appears, from these in- 
 stances, that the practice was not so 
 universal but that it admitted of excep- 
 tions, as necessity or expediency re- 
 quired. Which observation has been 
 made, not only by Archbishop Ussher, 
 and Cardinal Bona, but, long before 
 them, by Walafridus* Strabo, who says, 
 “ The Ancients were not nicely curious 
 which way their Churches stood, but 
 yet, the most usual custom was, for 
 Christians to pray towards the East, 
 and therefore the greatest part of the 
 Churches were built with a Respect to 
 that custom.” — (Bingham’s Antiquities 
 of the Christian Church, Book viii. chap, 
 iii. sect. 2.) 
 
 * De Eeb. Eccles. c. 4. 
 
8G 
 
 FOUNDING OF CHURCHES. 
 
 (the Church) he oblong, like a ship, 1 turned towards the East.” 
 And further, “ The Catechumens and Penitents having gone out, let 
 all the congregation, rising up together, and turning towards the 
 East, pray to God, who ascended, above the heaven of heavens, 
 towards the East; and also remembering the ancient possession of 
 Paradise, situated in the East, from whence the first man, having 
 slighted the commandment of God, and, persuaded by the advice of 
 the serpent, was cast out.” 2 
 
 In conformity with these views, our Churches, as well in Ireland 
 as in Great Britain, from the earliest time at which we have any 
 records of them, have been, with but few exceptions, built length- 
 ways, with their Chancels towards the East, 3 not as to a fixed and 
 
 1 To keep the better con-espondence 
 with the common Notion and Metaphor 
 by which the Church was usually repre- 
 sented, and to put us in mind that we 
 are tossed up and down in this world as 
 upon a stormy and tempestuous sea, 
 and that out of the Church there is no 
 safe passage to heaven, the harbour we 
 all hope to arrive at. — (Lewis’s Hist. 
 Essay, page 94.) 
 
 2 See note 1, page 85. 
 
 3 Touching that which you move 
 concerning the situation of Churches 
 in the elder times of Christianity, Wa- 
 lafridus Strabo (de Rebus Ecclesiasticis, 
 c. iv.) telleth us, “ Non magnopere 
 curabant illius temporis justi quam in 
 partem orationes loca converterent.” 
 Yet his conclusion is, “ Sed tamen usus 
 frequentior et rationi vicinior habet, in 
 Orientem orantes converti, et plurali- 
 tatem maximum Ecclesiarum eo tenore 
 constitui.” Which doth further also 
 appear, by the testimony of Paulinus, 
 Bishop of Nola, in his twelfth epistle 
 to Sever us: “ Prospectus vero Basilica 
 non, ut usitatior mos, Orientem spectat.” 
 And particularly with us here in Ire- 
 
 land, Joceline, in his Life of St. Patrick, 
 observeth, “ That a Church was built 
 by him in Sabul, hard by Downe (in 
 Ulster). Ab Aquilonal parte versus 
 meridianam plagam.” Add hereunto, 
 that place of Socrates, Hist. Eccles. 
 liv. v., cap. 22, (which in the English 
 version is rendered at Antioch, which 
 is in Syria, the site of the Church is 
 inverted; for the Altar stands not to- 
 wards the East, but towards the West, 
 having in the margin, “ looks not;”) 
 and compare it with that other piece of 
 Walafridus Strabo, where he sheweth, 
 both in the Church which Constantine 
 and Helena builded at Jerusalem, and at 
 Rome also, in the Church of All Saints 
 (which was before the Pantheon) and 
 St. Peter’s : “ Altaria non tantum ad 
 Orientem, sed etiam in alias partes esse 
 distributa.” — (Archb. Usher’s Letters in 
 his Life by Parr. Folio, London, 1686, 
 Letter 49.) 
 
 3 But the Harmony or Uniformity 
 may be observed in the Position or 
 Situation of most Churches ; that is, 
 they were to be built length-wise, East 
 and West, with the Steeple at the 
 
FORM AND POSITION. 
 
 87 
 
 invariable point, but as to a portion or quarter of the heavens, as 
 distinct and separate from the others; in which, as having a range 
 
 West, and the Chancel at the East end 
 thereof ; warranted, as is said, by an 
 Apostolick Constitution, but, certainly, 
 conceived to suit with primiti veDevotion ; 
 wherein, in publick Service or Adoration 
 of God and Christ, the Address was 
 generally madeunto, or towards the East; 
 that being esteemed the most excellent 
 part of the world ; from whence the 
 Heavens were believed, according to 
 the Astronomy of those times, to begin 
 their Motions; in which Quarter Para- 
 dise was planted, and God therein first 
 appear’d to Man ; the Chancel there 
 placed, representing the Sanctum Sanc- 
 torum , where the Symbols of Divinity 
 were reposited, and from thence com- 
 municated; and from which Quarter of 
 the World (as to ns) the Blessed Sun of 
 Righteousness once arose; into which 
 part of the Heaven he also Ascended 
 after his Resurrection; and wherein or 
 from which, we look for his Second 
 Coming; and in the meantime, to him 
 there we direct our Prayers, from whom 
 our Souls receive Life, Motion, and Illu- 
 mination, as the whole World, from the 
 Eastern Sun, receives its Light and Heat.* 
 
 And as this was the Belief and Prac- 
 tice, both of the Greek and Latin 
 Churches; so our Forefathers in this 
 Island did no less, as appears by an 
 
 * Deintle cuncti pariter consurgeutes, et in 
 Orientem contemplantes, egressis Catechumenis 
 et paenitentibus, orent Deimi, qni ascendit super 
 ccelum cceli, ad Orientem, ac recordantes anti- 
 quani possessionem Paradisi, ad Orientem siti ; 
 unde primus homo, Dei maudato negleoto, per- 
 suasus consilio serpentis, ejeetus fuit. — (Vide Co- 
 t.eleri Patres Apostoliei. Folio. Amstol. 1724. 
 Vol. i. p. 267.) 
 
 The exact time at which the Apostolical Con- 
 stitutions were written cannot be determined: 
 
 ancient Homily, used by the Priest 
 upon the Wake Days, in these words: 
 
 “ Lete us think that Crist dyed in the 
 Este, and therefore lete us pray besely 
 into the Este, that we may be of the 
 Nombre that he died for, and lete us 
 think that he shall come out of the Este 
 to the Doom . wherefore lete us pray 
 heretily to him allsoe, and besely, that 
 wee may have Grace and Contrition in 
 our hartes for our Mis-deeds, with 
 Shrift and Satisfaction, that wee may 
 stond that Day on the right Honde of 
 our Lord Jesu Crist,” &c. — (Liber Fes- 
 tivals de Dedicatione Ecclesiae.) 
 
 And the ancient Catechumeni, at their 
 Baptization, when they renounced the 
 Devil, &c., they turned their faces to the 
 West; but when they pronounced the 
 Creed, they turned to the East. But if 
 any one would know more of this an- 
 cient way of Eastern Adoration, let them 
 peruse the Diatribe of a very learned 
 Man in this matter. — ( Staveley’s Hist, of 
 Churches in England. 1712, 8vo,p. 151.) 
 
 Mr. John Gregorie, in his Notes upon 
 Zach. vi. 12, andiii. 8, discusses the sub- 
 ject of praying towards the East at con- 
 siderable length, adducing all the au- 
 thorities and reasons for doing so. — (See 
 his Works, 4to, London, 1684. 4th 
 Edit, from p. 73 to p. 92.) 
 
 they are certainly not the work of the Apostles ; 
 and since they bear their name without reason, 
 we are constrained to own they are an imposture. 
 As divers learned men have delivered their con- 
 jectures, I may take the liberty to say I incline 
 to their opinion who think the work was com- 
 posed in the latter part of the fourth or the lie 
 ginning of the fifth century. — (Lardner’s Credi- 
 bility of the Gospel History, Part ii. chap. 85, in 
 the 4th vol, of his Works. 8vo, London, 1788, 
 p. 350.) 
 
88 
 
 FOUNDING OF CHURCHES. 
 
 of forty-seven degrees on the North and South, the sun rises periodi- 
 cally from one solstice to the other. And the ecclesiastical rule of 
 old, when the foundation of a Church was being set about, was to 
 take that point as being canonically the East, from which the sun 
 was seen to rise above the horizon, upon the day on which the Saint, 
 from whom the Church took its name, was annually commemorated ; 
 which day was commonly the same as that upon which the first stone 
 of it was laid. Our Churches, therefore, though for the most part 
 similarly situated, vary in their relative bearings to one another 
 accordingly, or, as the time of sunrise does throughout the different 
 seasons of the year, as it approaches or recedes from the equinoctial 
 points. 
 
 The bearing of Attleborough Church towards the East and West, 
 as taken by a common compass without further calculation, is about 
 13^ degrees to the North of East, and the South of West; answering, 
 as nearly as may be, to the position of the Sun’s appearance at the 
 15th of August; the day of the supposed Assumption of the Blessed 
 Yira:in, to the commemoration of which event it was dedicated at 
 the time of its consecration, in the opening of the 12th Century. 
 
CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 89 
 
 From the earliest times, in all ages, and among all nations, wherever 
 Religion has made any tolerable progress, men, as taught by the 
 light of nature, have felt that holy actions ought to be celebrated 
 in holy places : and consequently, when they have provided build- 
 ings suitable to the character of their religious opinions and worship, 
 they have proceeded to distinguish them by some external ceremony 
 of respect and veneration, from buildings designed for the common 
 purposes of life ; in order to give a suitable appearance to religion, 
 and to impress a more awful and devout sense of it upon the minds 
 of its professors. 
 
 In themselves, Churches are no more than any other ordinary 
 buildings, and may, without sacrilege or irreverence, be applied to 
 any use whatever, at the will of him by whom they have been 
 erected. But, as soon as they are solemnly dedicated to the service 
 of God, and the solemn rite of Consecration has been performed 
 upon them, they stand on holy ground, and become sacred edifices ; 
 and, in consequence, carry with them such a spirit of reverence and 
 sanctity, as strikes, with a powerful influence, upon all religious 
 minds, above whatever can be excited by any other buildings, which 
 are raised merely for the habitation of man, or for purposes of common 
 life . 1 For when Churches are consecrated, they are given up for 
 ever as the houses of men, and become the Houses of God, and 
 “ the place where His honour dwelleth;” and must, in the pure and 
 upright mind, be reverenced and loved accordingly. 
 
 The imperfection and obscurity in which the records of the state 
 of the Church, during the three first centuries of the Christian era, 
 are involved, exclude the possibility of our obtaining any accurate 
 or certain knowledge upon the subject of the Consecration of the 
 buildings intended for her Public Worship during that period ; but, 
 from the practice of her people upon other occasions, as well as from 
 the manner of consecration in after times, it is highly probable 
 
 1 See Lewis’s Essay on the Consecration of Churches, page 2. 
 
90 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 that she had, from her earliest days , 1 some solemn thanksgiving 
 and peculiar form of prayer for the sanctifying of her Churches, 
 
 1 Though it is not to be imagined, 
 that she had such good and stately 
 structures, as were erected for the pur- 
 poses of celebrating her divine offices 
 in, after the Roman Empire became 
 Christian, and she was supported under 
 the sanction of public authority; yet, 
 that the Church had places which were 
 set apart for Christian Assemblies to 
 perform their solemn services in, and 
 from the Apostles’ days, there is the 
 clearest evidence for our believing. The 
 question of the Apostle, “ Have ye not 
 houses to eat and drink in? or despise 
 ye the Church of God?” is of itself suf- 
 ficient to establish the fact. But it is 
 supported by many other testimonies; 
 nor can it be imagined, that the disci- 
 ples met together promiscuously, or un- 
 certainly, as they pleased, or the occa- 
 sion served, in places of common use, 
 and not otherwise, at the various times 
 and circumstances of their assembling 
 themselves together, of which we read 
 in Scripture. 
 
 After their return to Jerusalem from 
 the Mount of Olives, upon the day of 
 our Lord’s Ascension, the Apostles went 
 up into an upper room (probably that 
 wherein our Saviour celebrated the Last 
 Supper with them), where they conti- 
 nued in prayer and supplication, with the 
 women, and Mary the Mother of Jesus, 
 and with the brethren. Upon the day 
 of Pentecost, when the Holy Ghost fell 
 upon them, they were all assembled in 
 one place, as they were also, when our 
 Saviour appeared to them, on two occa- 
 sions, after his Resurrection. It was, 
 
 evidently, at an appointed place, which 
 was known to the disciples as a place of 
 meeting, that the six deacons were set 
 before the Apostles, and consecrated by 
 them: and it was also, in such a place, 
 that the Church was gathered together, 
 and that her first Council was held at 
 Jerusalem. Intimations to the same 
 effect in the Acts are numerous, and 
 these, not only with respect to the Apo- 
 stles and disciples at Jerusalem, but also 
 in other places; as at Troas, at Colosse, 
 at Laodicea, at Corinth, and even at 
 Rome. These places of Christian as- 
 sembly, could be only such, as the state 
 and condition of the times would per- 
 mit. At the first, some large and con- 
 venient room within the walls, or in the 
 dwelling of some pious disciple, dedi- 
 cated, by the religious bounty of the 
 owner, to the use of h is brother Christians, 
 assembled in the name of their common 
 Saviour; usually (c ivtoyeov or vnepeiov) 
 an upper room , such as the Latines call 
 Ccenaculum, being, according to their 
 manner of building, the most large and 
 spacious of any other: so likewise the 
 most retired, and freest from disturb- 
 ance; and next to heaven, as having no 
 other room above it. Such upper places, 
 we also find, they were wont to make use 
 of for private devotions, as may he ga- 
 thered from what we read of St. Peter, 
 in the tenth chapter of the Acts, where 
 it is said, he went to the housetop, or, as 
 it may be termed, the upper part of the 
 house, to pray. Concerning the upper 
 room of Sion, there has been this tradi- 
 tion in the Church: That this was the 
 
CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 91 
 
 besides the first use of her ordinary Liturgy : and, from the latter 
 circumstance, it may be fairly argued, that the early Christians 
 used the same ceremonies of particular prayers and thanksgivings to 
 
 same room, wherein our blessed Saviour, 
 the night before his Passion, celebrated 
 the Passover with his disciples, and 
 instituted the mystical supper of his 
 Body and Blood for the sacred rite of his 
 Gospel, — where, on the day of his re- 
 surrection he came and stood in the 
 midst of his disciples, the doors being 
 shut, and having showed them his hands 
 and his feet, said, “ Peace be unto you: 
 as my Father hath sent me, even so send 
 I you,” — where, eight days, or the Sun- 
 day after, he appeared in the same man- 
 ner unto them, being together, to satisfy 
 the incredulity of Thomas, who, on 
 the former occasion, was not with the 
 rest, — where, James, the brother of our 
 Lord, was created by the Apostles, 
 Bishop of Jerusalem, — where, the seven 
 deacons, whereof Stephen was one, were 
 elected and ordained — where, the Apostles 
 and Elders of the Church at Jerusalem 
 held that council, the first and pattern 
 of all councils, for the decision of the 
 question, “ whether the Gentiles which 
 believed were to be circumcised or not.”— 
 (Mede’s Discourse concerning Churches, 
 that is, Appropriate places for Christian 
 Worship, &c. Works, folio, 1677, p. 321.) 
 
 And, for certain, the place of this 
 Coenaculum was afterwards inclosed 
 with a goodly Church, known by the 
 name of the Church of Sion, upon the 
 top whereof it stood. How soon this 
 erection was made, I, says Dr. Mede, 
 know not; but I believe it was much 
 more ancient, than those other churches, 
 erected in other places of Jerusalem, by 
 Constantine and his mother; because, 
 
 neither Eusebius, Socrates, Theodoret, 
 nor Sozomen make any mention of the 
 foundation thereof, as they do of the 
 rest. It is called by St. Cyril, who 
 was bishop of the place, the upper 
 church of the Apostles; for, speaking of 
 the descent of the Holy Ghost, he says, 
 “He descended upon the Apostles, in the 
 likeness of fiery tongues, here in Jeru- 
 salem, in the upper church of the 
 Apostles.” Not meaning that they 
 erected that Church, but that the place, 
 from the time it was a Coenaculum, was 
 by them dedicated to be a house of 
 prayer; and thus, should the tradition 
 of the Venerable Bede be understood; 
 who tells us, “ that, in the upper plain of 
 Mount Sion, there are cells of Monks, 
 compassing that great Church, which 
 was founded there (as they say) by the 
 Apostles; because, that there, they re- 
 ceived the Holy Ghost. And there 
 also is to be seen the venerable place of 
 the institution of the first celebration 
 of the Lord’s Supper.” — (See Mede as 
 above. Also V. Bede, Liber de Locis 
 Sanctis, in his Works, folio, 1688, tom. 3, 
 p. 364.) 
 
 The dedication of this place to holy 
 purposesis the more easily to be believed, 
 if it were the possession of some disciple 
 at least; if not of some kindred of our 
 Saviour according to the flesh; to which 
 both reason may incline us, and tradi- 
 tion confirm us to accept. And when 
 we read of those, among the first be- 
 lievers, who, having houses and lands, 
 sold them, and brought the price, and 
 laid it down at the Apostles’ feet, it is 
 
92 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 God. But as there are no express testimonies of this, no one can 
 pretend positively to assert it. 
 
 After the death of Maxentius, in 312, Constantine, being invested 
 with the Imperial power, immediately gave the Christians the full 
 liberty of living agreeably to their own institutions and laws : and 
 this liberty, being afterwards more fully defined by a new edict drawn 
 up at Milan, in the following year, the Gospel of Christ enjoyed 
 greater freedom than it had done before; and the people, delivered 
 from their former miseries, (now happily passed over,) all men 
 acknowledged that it was the only true God who was the Defender 
 of the pious. But among Christians, more especially, whose hopes 
 were fixed solely upon Christ, there was inexpressible joy, and a 
 kind of heavenly gladness, when they saw all the places, which, 
 through the irreligion of tyrants, were a little time past totally 
 destroyed, restored, as it were to life, from a fatal ruin; and when 
 they beheld the temples erected again from the ground, in splendour, 
 far exceeding those which had formerly been overthrown. “ Then,” 
 as Eusebius describes it, “ a spectacle earnestly prayed for, and much 
 desired by them all, presented itself, in the solemnization of the 
 Festivals of the dedication of Churches throughout every city; and 
 the consecration of the new-built Oratories, the frequent assem- 
 blies of Bishops, the concourse of strangers from remote countries, 
 the mutual love and benevolence of the people, the union of the 
 members of Christ’s body, joined together in entire harmony and 
 consent : therefore, agreeably to that prophetic prediction, which has 
 mystically foreshown what is to come, bone was joined to bone, and 
 joint to joint; 1 and whatever else that Divine prophecy has enigma- 
 tically, but truly declared. There was one and the same power of 
 
 nothing unlikely, but some, likewise, 
 might, have given their house to the 
 Apostles for the Church to perform 
 their sacred duties in. If this were so, 
 why may we not think this upper room 
 of Sion, to be the house, of which we read 
 concerning the first Christian society at 
 
 Jerusalem, in the second chapter of the 
 Acts, where it is said, “ That they con- 
 tinued daily in the Temple, and break- 
 ing bread (car cTucov) in the house, ate 
 their meat with gladness, and singleness 
 of heart.” — Mede ut supra. 
 
 1 Ezekiel, xxxvii. 7. 
 
CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 93 
 
 the Holy Ghost, which passed through all the members; one soul in 
 all; the same alacrity of faith; one common consent, in chanting 
 forth the praises of God. Indeed, the ceremonies of the Prelates 
 were most entire, the presbyters’ performances of service exact, the 
 Rites of the Church decent and majestic. On one hand, was a place 
 for the company of those who sang psalms, (youths and virgins, old 
 men and young, praising the name of the Lord,) and for the rest of 
 the auditors of the expressions sent from God : on the other, was a 
 place for those who performed the divine and mystical services : there 
 were also delivered the mystical symbols of our Saviour’s passion; 
 that is, the Sacrament of Baptism, which is the sign of Christ our 
 Saviour’s suffering and death ; as by Baptism we are dead and buried 
 with Christ, and we rise again, through the same Christ, by faith . 1 
 And now, people of all ages, both men and women, with the utmost 
 vigour of their minds, and with joyful hearts and souls, by prayers 
 and thanksgiving, worship God, the author of all good .” 2 That 
 which made these ceremonies more august and venerable was, that 
 commonly a whole Synod of the neighbouring or provincial Bishops 
 met upon the occasion ; 3 for it was this order of men that was always 
 employed in the service; and if it so happened that none but the 
 Bishop of the Diocese 4 could be there, then it was peculiarly his busi- 
 
 1 See Col. ii. 12. 
 
 2 See Eccl. Hist, of Eusebius, Book x. 
 c. 3, and Ruiinus’ Comment on the 
 passage. 
 
 3 Thus the Church of Jerusalem, 
 which Constantine built over our Sa- 
 viour’s sepulchre, was consecrated in a 
 full Synod of all the Bishops of the East, 
 whom Constantine, first called to Tyre, 
 and then to Jerusalem, a.d. 335, for 
 this very purpose, as Eusebius (de Vita 
 Constantine, 1. 4, c. 43) and all other 
 historians, informs us. In like manner 
 
 Socrates (1. 2, c. 8,) observes, that the 
 Council of Antioch, a.d. 341, was sum- 
 
 moned, on purpose to dedicate the 
 famous Church there, called Dominicum 
 Aureum, which was begun by Con- 
 stantine, and finished by Constantius; 
 and there are many examples of the like 
 nature to be met with in Ancient History. 
 — (Bingham’s Antiq., B. viii. c. 9. s. 2. ) 
 
 4 Ubi ecclesia aedificatur, a proprias 
 Diocesis episcopo sanctificetur: aqua per 
 semetipsum benedicatur, spargatur, et 
 ita per ordinem completa, sicut in libro 
 ministerial! habetur. Concilium Celi- 
 chytense, Anno 816, Celebratum Can. 2. 
 (Spelman’s Concilia, vol. i., p. 328.) 
 
 Secundo Notandum quod solus Pon- 
 
94 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 ness to perforin tlie office of Consecration; for, by some ancient 
 canons, it is so especially reserved to the office of Bishops, that 
 Presbyters are not allowed to perform it. 
 
 Bingham, speaking of the solemnity, as performed in the fourth 
 century, says : — 
 
 “ That it was usually begun with a panegyrical oration, or sermon, 
 consisting chiefly of praise and thanksgiving to God, and sometimes 
 expatiating upon the commendation of the Founder, or the glory of 
 the new-built Church. Sometimes they had more than one discourse 
 upon it; for Eusebius, speaking of the dedication of Churches in the 
 time of Constantine, says, ‘ Every Bishop that was present made a 
 speech in praise of the convention and in another place, describing 
 the dedication of the Church at Jerusalem, he says, 1 Some made 
 speeches by way of panegyric on the Emperor, and the magnificence 
 of the building; others handled the common-place divinity adapted 
 to the present occasion; and others discoursed upon the lessons of 
 Scripture that were read, expounding the mystical sense of them.’ 
 When this part of the ceremony was over, they proceeded to the 
 mystical service, or the offering of the unbloody sacrifice, as he then 
 terms it, to God; praying for the peace of the world, the prosperity 
 of the Church, and a blessing upon the Emperor and his children. 
 Among which prayers they seem to have had a particular one for 
 the Church then dedicated, as some understand St. Ambrose, who 
 is thought to have a form upon such an occasion, which, because we 
 have not many such in the writings of the Ancients, I will here 
 insert in his own words. ‘ I beseech thee now, 0 Lord, that thine 
 eye be continually upon this house, upon this altar, which is now 
 dedicated to thee; upon these spiritual stones, in every one of which 
 
 tif'ex potest Ecclesias et Altaria dedi- 
 care, quoniam gent imaginemet figuram 
 Summi Pontificis Cliristi spiritualiter 
 dedicantis, sine quo nihil possumus in 
 Ecclesia stabilire, unde ipse dicit, “ Sine 
 me nihil potestis facere” et Psal., “ Nisi 
 
 dominus edificaverit domain,” etc. Unde 
 Concilium Carthag. cxvi. q. vi. c. 3, pro- 
 hibet hoc facere Sacerdotem, nec potest 
 hoc alicui inferioris ordinis demandari. 
 (Durandi, Rationale Div. Olf. lib. i. cap. 
 vi. sect. 2.) 
 
CEREMONIAL AND SERVICE. 
 
 95 
 
 a sensible temple is consecrated unto thee; let the prayers of thy 
 servants, which are poured out in this place, be always accepted of 
 thy divine mercy. Let every sacrifice that is offered in this temple, 
 with a pure faith and a pious zeal, be unto thee a sweet smelling 
 savour of sanctification. And, when thou lookest upon that sacrifice 
 of salvation, which taketh away the sins of the world, have respect 
 to these oblations of chastity, and defend them by thy continual 
 help, that they may be sweet and acceptable offerings unto thee, and 
 pleasing unto Christ the Lord. Vouchsafe to keep their whole 
 spirit, soul, and body, without blame, unto the day of thy Son Jesus 
 Christ, our Lord. Amen !’ I do not deny, but that this prayer, in 
 some parts of it, may seem to look more like a consecration of Virgins, 
 than a consecration of Churches; perhaps it may serve for both the 
 spiritual and material temples of God together ; but if any one thinks 
 it means only the former, I will not contend about it, seeing it is 
 already proved out of Eusebius, that, at least, panegyrical orations 
 and praises of God, and prayers for the Church, were always part of 
 the solemnity and ceremony of these dedications; and, till a solemn 
 day was appointed for the performance of these, it was not according 
 to rule for any one to use a new built Church as a place of worship, 
 unless a great necessity compelled him to it — but still, such a use, in 
 time of necessity, was no consecration; for otherwise, as Synesius 
 argues in his 67th Epistle, mountains and valleys and private houses 
 would be Churches.” 1 
 
 Succeeding generations have followed the practice of their pre- 
 decessors ; and among the Anglo-Saxons, no solemnity was celebrated 
 with more imposing pomp than the dedication of a church. Egfrid, 
 King of Northumbria, his brother ./Elvin, their ealdormen and abbots, 
 attended St. Wilfred, when he consecrated the magnificent church 
 which he built at Kipon. To the dedication of the church at Ram- 
 say, all the thaynes of the six neighbouring counties were invited by 
 St. Oswald: and when the same ceremony was performed in the 
 Cathedral of Winchester, after its restoration by St. Ethelwold, it 
 1 Bingham’s Antiquities, Book viii. c. ix. s. 2. 
 
96 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 was honoured with the presence of King Ethelred and his court, and 
 of the metropolitan, and eight other bishops . 1 2 
 
 1 Lingard’s Antiquities of the 
 Anglo-Saxon Church, vol. ii. p. 42. 
 
 2 The following legend is given in 
 the Festival, as a sermon for the 
 Saints’ days of the Apostles St. 
 Peter and St. Paul, taken originally 
 from the Monkish historians, upon 
 the credit of which, as will be seen, 
 the ceremony of the consecration of 
 Westminster Abbey was prevented 
 by the alleged personal and miracu- 
 lous interposition of St. Peter. 
 
 C Sctoi .7 Petri & Pauli Aposto- 
 I 017 . 
 
 ####*# * 
 
 And soo on a daye whan the churche 
 of saynt Peter sholde be holowed, soo 
 in that nyght afore was a man fyssh- 
 inge in the temse, under wes tmyn- 
 ster, & a ly tel before mydnyght 
 came saynt Peter lyke a pylgrym ad 
 prayed the fyssher to set hym ouer 
 the water, and be did so, and peter 
 wente to y e churche. ad there the 
 fyssher sawe a grete lyght & there 
 wytli was the greatest savour that ever 
 he felte & also he herde the meryeste 
 songe that euer he herde that he 
 wyste not wher he was for Joye- Than 
 came Peter to hym agayne & sayde 
 hast thou take any fysshe to nyght. 
 & he said nay. For I was soo stonyed 
 wytli lyghte and wyth melody e that 
 I might do no maner thyng. C Than 
 sayd peter (Mitte rete in mari) 
 Caste thy nettc in the see and I wylle 
 helpe the. ad soo they tooke a greate 
 multytude of fysshes. Thanne sayde 
 
 peter to the fyssher, I am saynt peter 
 that have holowed my churche thys 
 nyght. And toke a grete fysshe and 
 sayd : Flaue here to the bysshop. and 
 saye that I send hym this, ad on this 
 byd hym doo no more to the halow- 
 yng of the churche but syng a 
 masse there, and make a sermon to 
 the peple that they may byleue this. 
 And for to preue the trouthe. byd 
 hym go to churche. and se where y e 
 cadellys styke on the walles, & all y c 
 churche wete of holy water. And 
 soo y e fyssher dyd his message. & 
 the bysshop foude it true and knelld 
 downe on his knees & moch people 
 with he & soge Te deu laudam 9 And 
 tliaked god & saint Peter. — (From 
 the Festival, fo. cvi.) 
 
 This story is, in substance, given 
 by William of Malmsbury in his 
 second book De Gestis Pontificum 
 Anglorum, near the beginning ; who 
 states that the credentials which the 
 simple rustic produced in testimony 
 of his mission were so satisfactory, 
 that the rite of consecration was not 
 repeated. Flis words are, “ Creditum 
 ergo, nec consecrationis mysterium 
 repititum, quam perfectum monstra- 
 rent candelae per totam ecclesiam 
 accensae, cruces factse, nec minus 
 aquae aspersae, et sacrati olei locisde- 
 bitis, non frivola vestigia.” Vide 
 Scriptores Post Bedam, p. 235. See 
 also, Ailredus Abbas Rievalis de 
 Vita et Miraculis Edwardi Confes- 
 soris inter X Scriptores, p. 382, in 
 
CEREMONIAL AND SERVICE. 
 
 97 
 
 The ceremonies in this country at the consecration or dedication 
 of a church, as briefly described by Staveley, were as follow : — All 
 the people being put forth, except the deacon, the bishop stood be- 
 fore the church door, and then consecrated a quantity of the holy 
 water; and then, followed by the clergy and the people, he went 
 three times about the outside of the Church, and with a branch of 
 hyssop sprinkled its walls with the holy water; at every time as he 
 passed by the door knocking with his pastoral staff, and saying, 
 Tollite portus, <Sfc. The deacon answering within, Quis est illo 
 Rex Glorice f To which the bishop replies, Dominus fortis, &c. 
 At the third time, the door was opened, and the bishop entered alone, 
 saying aloud, Pax liuic domui , and rehearsing the Litanies; after 
 which he made crosses up and down the Church; and then mixing 
 some more holy water , with that and chrysm he consecrates the 
 altar. All which, with many the like passages and ceremonies, too 
 tedious to be here recited, he tells us, may be found at large in Du- 
 randus, who endeavours also to unfold the mystery and signification 
 of them : as also, of all the parts of the Church, as the foundation, 
 pavement, walls, pillars, doors, windows, &C . 1 
 
 The account which Lingard has given us is somewhat more par- 
 ticular. “ The night preceding the ceremony was spent in watching 
 and prayer . 2 On the morning, the prelates, dressed in their ponti- 
 
 which St. Peter is introduced speaking 
 in a vision, and saying “ Est autem 
 mihi locus in occidentali parte Lon- 
 doniarum a me electus, mihi dilcctus, 
 quern quondam mihi propriis ma- 
 nibus consecravi, mea nobilitavi 
 prsesentia, divinis insuper miraculis 
 illustravi. Thorncia nomen est loci,” 
 &c. 
 
 1 Staveley’s Hist, of Churches in Eng- 
 land. 8vo, 1712, c. viii. p. 116. 
 
 2 The nature and object of these 
 watchings and prayers may be under- 
 
 stood by the following notices taken 
 from the writings and pontifical of the 
 day, as printed by Martene in the se- 
 cond volume de Antiquis Eeclesice Ri- 
 tibus. 
 
 VigilicE coram reliquiis pridie ante 
 dedicationem. 
 
 Convocatis episcopis, pridie ante ec- 
 clesirn dedicationem solemnes sub papi- 
 lionibus aut in vieinis ecclesiis age- 
 bantur vigilire coram sacris reliquiis in 
 consecranda basilica sequenti die recon- 
 dendis, ad quas solidam integramque 
 noctem insumebant. Id testantur non 
 
98 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 ficals, repaired to the porch of the Church, and the principal conse- 
 crator struck the door thrice with his crosier, repeating the verse, 
 ‘ Lift up your gates, 0 ye princes, and he ye lifted up, 0 eternal 
 gates, and the King of Glory shall enter in !’ At the third stroke it 
 was opened; the choir sung the twenty-fourth psalm; and the bishops 
 entered, crying: ‘ Peace be to this house, and all who dwell in it; 
 peace to those who enter, peace to those who go out !’ They pro- 
 ceeded to the foot of the principal altar, and lay prostrate before 
 
 solum nostri libri Rituales MSS. tarn 
 antiqui quam recentes permulti, sed 
 etiam auctores non pauci. (Vetus in- 
 strumentum de dedicatione Cassianensis 
 Ecclesias, p. 242.) 
 
 Inde vero pridie quam consecretur 
 ecelesia providendce sunt reliquiae ab 
 Episcopo et ponendcE in tali loco ut 
 tota nocte cum hymnis et laudibus 
 atque luminaribus sint usquequo exinde 
 levandse et ad locum ubi condendas sunt 
 deducantur. (Ex MS. pontificali Eg- 
 berti Eboracensis Archiepiscopi, p. 247. 
 
 Incipit ordo quomodo in Santa Ro- 
 mana Ecelesia Reliquice condantur. 
 
 Primus vadat Episcopus ad eum lo- 
 cum in quo reliquias preeterita nocte cum 
 vigiliis fuerint, ut elevet eas. Et facet 
 letaniam, et quando levantur reliquice, 
 dicat orationem hanc : “ Aufer a nobis, 
 &c.” Finita oratione, elevent sacerdotes 
 ipsas reliquias cum feretro et portent eas 
 ad ecclesiam cum honore dignissimo cum 
 crucibus et thuribulis atque candelabris 
 et luminibus multis laudes Deo dantes 
 cum letania atque bis antiplionis. An- 
 tiph. “ Cum jucunditate, &c.” De Jeru- 
 salem, &c.” “ Via justorum, &c.” “Je- 
 rusalem civitas sancta, &c.” “ Ambu- 
 late, &c.” “ Sanctum est verum lumen, 
 &c.” Dum autem pervenerint ante ja- 
 
 nuam ecclesice, dicet episcopus lianc ora- 
 tionem : “ Deus qui omni loco dominati- 
 onis tuce,” & c. Tunc intrent ecclesiam 
 cum antiphona ista: “ 0 quam metuendus 
 est, &c.” “ Domum tuam, &c.” “ Deus 
 qui invisibiliter, &c.” “ Benedic, Do- 
 mine, domum istam,” “ Tabernaculum 
 hoc ingredere, qu;e sumus omnipotens 
 Deus sempiterne, &c.” Ipsa expleta 
 suscipiat ipsas reliquias a preshy ter o et 
 portet eas cum letania super altare no- 
 vum , extenso velo inter eos et populum, 
 recondit pontif ex propria manu ipsas re- 
 liquias in confessione altaris et antequam 
 recludantur, ponat chrisma intus in con- 
 fessione per angulos quartuor in modum 
 crucis, ita dicendo. “ In nomine Patris, 
 et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti. Pax tibi. Et 
 cum Spiritu tuo.” 
 
 Nota. 
 
 Deinde pontif ex tres portiones Corporis 
 Domini intus in confessione altaris et 
 tres de incenso : et recluduntur intus re- 
 liquce canentes antiphonam. “ Sub altare 
 Dei,” &c. 
 
 Ex MS. Pontificali Anglicano Mo- 
 nasterii Gemmeticensis annorum 900. 
 In Tom. ii. Edmundi Martene de Anti- 
 quis Ecclesice Ilitibus. Folio, Bassani, 
 1788, p. 254. 
 
CEREMONIAL AND SERVICE. 
 
 99 
 
 it, while the Litany was sung. 1 At its conclusion, they arose, and 
 one of the bishops, with the end of his crosier, wrote two Roman 
 alphabets 2 on the floor, in the form of a cross. He then sprinkled 
 the altar, the walls, and the pavement, with holy water, and standing 
 in the middle of the church, chaunted the following prayer : — 1 0 
 blessed and holy Trinity, who purifiest, cleansest, and adornest all 
 things; 0 blessed Majesty of God, who fillest, governest, and disposest 
 all things ; 0 blessed and holy hand of God, who sanctifiest, blessest, 
 and enrichest all things ; 0 God, the Holy of Holies, we humbly 
 implore thy clemency, that by our ministry thou wouldst purify, 
 bless, and consecrate this Church to the honour of the holy and vic- 
 torious cross, and the memory of thy blessed servant N. Here may 
 thy priests offer to thee sacrifices of praise ; here may the burden of 
 
 1 This was very short. After the usual 
 beginning, followed the invocation of the 
 saints. Three apostles, three martyrs, 
 three confessors, and three virgins, were 
 called upon by name, and the following 
 petitions were added: — 
 
 Ab inimicis nostris defende nos Christe. 
 Dolorem cordis nostri benignus vide. 
 Afflictionem nostram respice clemens. 
 Peccata populi tui lirus indulge. 
 Orationes nostras exaudi Christe. 
 
 Hie et in perpetuum nos custodire deg- 
 neris Christe. 
 
 Fili Dei vivi, miserere nobis. 
 
 Agnus Dei, &c. 
 
 (Pont. Egb. apud Martene c. cxiii. p. 
 251. Lingard’s Antiquities of the Anglo- 
 Saxon Church. Newcastle, 1806, vol. ii. 
 p. 42.) 
 
 2 Nunc vero jam alphabet! ordinem 
 per futuram ecclesiam sub certas signifi- 
 cations mysterio pontifex describit. 
 Quid autem par alphabetum nisi initia 
 et rudimenta doctrinaB sacrae intelligi 
 convenit ? Unde et Paulus Hebrseis ex- 
 
 probans dicit. “ Etinim cum deberetis 
 magistri esse propter tempus, rursum 
 indigetis ut vos instruamini quae sint 
 elementa mundi et exordia sermonum 
 Dei.” Scribit ergo pontifex alphabeti 
 ordinem cum fidei docet simplicitatem et 
 dicit cum Paulo apostolo: “Lac vobis 
 potum dedi, non escam. Nondum enim 
 poteratis sed nec adliuc quidem potestis.” 
 Sicut enim parvulorum eruditioni con- 
 gruit primum litterarum elementa cog- 
 nosces deinde ac syllabas, ac post verba 
 paulatim ad sententiarum cognitionem 
 pervenire; sic quidam gradussunt intel- 
 lectus in familia sanctas ecclesice, quorum 
 primus est eorum qui simpliciter viventes 
 adhuc tamen ad rebur doctrinaB profi- 
 cientes quasi primis elementis contenti 
 sunt. 
 
 Remigii Autissiodorensis Monachi 
 tractatus de dedicatione ecclesire. Quid 
 signified quod sacerdos alphabetum in 
 pavimento scribit ? 
 
 In tom. ii. Martene de Antiq. Eccles. 
 Ritibus, p. 277. 
 
100 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 sins be lightened; and those who have fallen he restored to grace. 
 Grant that all, who shall enter this temple to pray, may obtain the 
 effect of their petition, and rejoice for ever in the bounty of thy mercy. 
 Amen !’ The Bishops then separated to consecrate the different altars, 
 and other ornaments of the Church ; mass was celebrated with every 
 demonstration of joy; and the more distinguished visitors retired to 
 the episcopal palace, where they partook of a plentiful and splendid 
 banquet .” 1 
 
 Still the description of this Service is very far from being a 
 complete one; and many parts of the ceremonial, as v r ell without as 
 within the Church, are omitted in it. There were two Litanies to 
 be sung upon the occasion: one, whilst the procession made the 
 circuits round the exterior of the building, before entering it; and 
 one, after it had been admitted, within the door. Then there was 
 an exorcism of salt, and water, and ashes; with benedictions and 
 prayers. Afterwards, a mixture of wine with water was made, and 
 other prayers offered; and then a cement was to be formed, with 
 chrism poured into the water; and the altar afterwards anointed in 
 a particular and special manner, the Bishop going round it seven 
 times, while it was sprinkled with hyssop, and a psalm sung with 
 an antiphone. Then holy water was to be sprinkled upon the altar, 
 and upon the walls in different parts of the Church, with further 
 psalms and antiphones. Afterwards, the relics, if any had been 
 procured, were to be taken from the place in which they had been 
 watched the preceding night, and brought into the Church in solemn 
 procession, with the utmost ecclesiastical reverence; attended by 
 cross-bearers, and frankincense, and candelabras, and many lights; 
 and to be laid up by the Bishop in the repository of the high altar, 
 in a glass or brazen vessel closed with the cement, which had been 
 before made, as was said, with the chrism, with three grains of 
 frankincense and the three portions or parts of the body of the Lord, 
 
 ‘ Antiq. of the Anglo-Saxon Church, by the Rev. John Lingard. Newcastle, 
 1 80 G. 
 
CEREMONIAL AND SERVICE. 
 
 10 1 
 
 (Corporis Domini), or the consecrated wafer so called, which had 
 been so divided by the ministering Bishop, according to the esta- 
 blished rule of the Mass; a Litany (the third used upon the occasion) 
 being sung during the time, and while the depository was closed, and 
 sealed by the Bishop with his own signet. 
 
 This description, which is drawn up from the Services 1 of Egbert 
 Archbishop of York, in the 8th, Dunstan, 2 in the 10th, and Robert 
 Archbishop of Canterbury in the lltli centuries, inserted by Martene 
 in his work “ De Antiquis Ritibus Ecclesise,” upon the authority of 
 early manuscripts, differs in no material points from that given by 
 Durandus, who wrote his Rationale of the divine offices in the 13th 
 century ; and is described, by the writers of his own communion, as 
 having been a profound theologian, and a most skilful searcher into 
 ecclesiastical ceremonies ; and whose work is looked upon by them, 
 as being most curious and diversified, and replete with excellent 
 remarks. The description of Durandus, of the Consecration Service, 
 as performed in his day, is as follows : 
 
 “ In the fourth place is to be shown in what manner the Church 
 is to be consecrated. To this end, all persons having been put out 
 of the building, with the exception of a Deacon, who is left shut up 
 therein, the Bishop stands with the clergy before the door, and then 
 consecrates a mixture of salt and water: while twelve lights are 
 lighted within the Church, and set up before twelve crosses drawn 
 upon the walls. This done, the Bishop, followed by the clergy and 
 the people assembled, goes round the exterior of the Church; and 
 
 1 Egbert was consecrated Archbishop 
 of York, according to Iloveden, in the 
 year 735; but, as calculated by tire 
 author of the notes in Godwin de Prae- 
 sulibus, edited by Richardson, about 
 the year 743, according to Huntingdon, 
 whom Godwin, and, after him, Soaines, 
 follow. He died in the year 766. — 
 
 See Rogeri Hoveden Annales ab initio, 
 1. 19, et pag. 401, and II. Hunting- 
 
 donensis Hist. lib. iv. p. 340, inter 
 scriptores post Bedam; also Soarnes’ 
 Anglo-Saxon Church, 2nd edition, 
 p. 103, who has recorded some interest- 
 ing facts concerning this able and mu- 
 nificent Prelate. 
 
 2 Dunstan was consecrated Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury in 959, and died 
 in 988. And Robert Gemmeticensis 
 in 1050. Godwin De Priesulibus. 
 
102 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 with a bunch of hyssop in his hand, sprinkles the walls thereof with 
 holy water. At every turn, as he comes to the door, he strikes the 
 threshold with his crosier, saying, Ye Princes, lift up your gates, 
 &C . 1 To which the Deacon, answering from within, asks, Who is the 
 King of glory? The Bishop replies, The Lord who is mighty, &c. 
 At the third time the door is unlocked, and the body of the clergy 
 and the people, still remaining outside, the Bishop, with a few of the 
 assisting ministers, enters the Church, saying, Peace be to this 
 house; and repeats the Litanies. Afterwards, he forms a cross of 
 dust and ashes upon the floor, upon which he writes the whole 
 alphabet both in Greek and Latin characters ; 2 and again sanctifying 
 water with salt, and ashes, and wine, he consecrates the altar. 
 Afterwards, he anoints with chrism the twelve crosses which had 
 been drawn upon the wall.” 3 
 
 The consecration of the Altar was as follows : “ In the first place, 
 the Bishop begins by saying, God, extend to me thy help. And, 
 afterwards, he blesses water, with which he draws four crosses on the 
 four horns of the altar. Subsequently he makes a circuit of the 
 altar seven times ; and seven times he sprinkles the table of the altar 
 with the holy water with a besom of hyssop. Also the Church is 
 again sprinkled with the water, the remains of which is poured out at 
 the foot of the altar. Afterwards four crosses are made with chrism 
 in the four corners of the sepulchre, (that is, the depository,) in 
 which the relics are to be laid up : and the relics, being placed in a 
 small chest with three grains of frankincense, are deposited in the 
 sepulchre. Its slab is next placed upon it with the sign of the cross, 
 and made good in the middle. Then the stone (which is called the 
 table) is fitted upon the altar; which having been done, it is 
 anointed with oil in five places; and anointed afterwards in like 
 manner with chrism. The altar also is confirmed 4 upon the face of 
 
 1 Psalm xxiv. 
 
 2 See note 2 on page 99. 
 
 3 Rationale Divinorum officinum a 
 
 R. D. Gulielmo Durando, lib. i. c. 6, s. 6. 
 
 4 “ Confirmare tabulam,” qua reliquiae 
 in altari includuntur, dicitur episcopus, 
 quod earn cbrismate perungat. — (Gloss. 
 Manu.) 
 
CEREMONIAL AND SERVICE. 
 
 103 
 
 the Cross made with chrism; and incense burnt upon it in five 
 places. Finally, the altar is covered up, a clean cloth laid thereon, 
 and the sacrifice is celebrated upon it. 1 
 
 As the Anglo-Saxon Ritual was nearly identical with that 
 which prevailed in the Church until the Reformation, 2 the foregoing 
 description will suffice, to bring down the history of the Ceremonial, 
 which was used upon the consecration of our Churches, to that period, 
 when our communion was separated from that of Rome. After this, 
 a form of Service, for the use of all prelates of that Church, was put 
 forth by the authority of Clement 8 ; which was drawn up from the 
 earlier services, but much increased, 3 and which has continued in 
 their use till the present period. 
 
 The procuring of relics, though it might at first sight appear to 
 have been a matter of some difficulty, was most probably not so ; for 
 these did not consist merely of the bodies of Saints, whether wholly 
 or in parts ; but, of whatever might have had a connexion with one ; 
 or come in contact with his person, either before or after death. 
 Such, for instance, as articles of his clothing, or his handkerchief, or 
 staff, or anything that might by chance have been stained by his 
 blood, or even wetted by his tears. The well-intentioned, but 
 unwise taste for such things, drew an abundant and ample supply of 
 them both into the Cathedrals and the Monasteries; and also, to 
 those persons in private life, who, fostering the mysterious super- 
 stitions, which differed only in name, from the magic and witchcraft 
 
 1 Rationale divinorum officinum a 
 R. D. Gulielmo Durand, cap. 7, sec. 4. 
 
 2 See Soames’ Anglo-Saxon Ckurcli, 
 2nd edit. 1838, p. 234. 
 
 3 The Service De Ecclesia Dedi- 
 catione et Consecratione with the Con- 
 secratio Altaris in the Pontificate Ro- 
 manurn, published at Rome in 1818, 
 Facta a prassidibus facultate, inde- 
 pendently of the benedictions of the 
 vessels and ornaments, extends from 
 
 the lltli line of page 202 to the close 
 of page 259, being nearly 57 pages 
 of a closely-printed duodecimo, so 
 that it cannot here be said, “ that the 
 rulers of this community are not curious 
 in troubling Bishops with placing the 
 first stone in the Churches they build, 
 or not scrupulous, after the erection of 
 them, in making any great ado for their 
 dedication.” — (See Hooker’s Eccles. 
 Polity, book v. chap. 12.) 
 
204 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 which they were taught to execrate, cultivated a misplaced venera- 
 tion for them ; and the religious errors which they were calculated to 
 maintain. 
 
 We have several inventories of relics, made at various periods 
 before the Reformation ; as well as of those, which came into the 
 hands of the Commissioners, at the time when the Monasteries were 
 suppressed : for such was the virtue imputed to them, that no body 
 of men, or individuals who had the means, would object to pay the 
 price that was set upon them; and the traffic, which they created, 
 was both lucrative and extensive. Among others, is that of the 
 relics which were gathered for King Ethelstan, by the faithful and 
 discreet persons sent by him beyond the sea for that purpose, and 
 presented by him to the Monastery of St. Mary and St. Peter at 
 Exeter. 1 There is another, of the hoard of relics at Glastonbury 
 Abbey. 2 And we have another, of the relics which Radulfus d’Diceto, 
 Dean of St. Paul’s, gave to that Cathedral, which only formed a part 
 of the innumerable treasures of this description which belonged to it. 3 
 A few articles, selected from this latter catalogue, will show how 
 readily these imaginary holy things multiplied, and, consequently, 
 were easily procured. 
 
 1. Some of the hair of Mary Magdalene. 
 
 2. A crystal vessel containing some relics of St. S within, Cosmus, 
 and Damianus, the sepulchre of our Lord, St. Mary, Mount Calvary, 
 and other relics. 
 
 3. A crystal cup, containing some of the hair of the Blessed 
 Virgin. 
 
 4. A vessel of crystal, holding some of St. Paul’s blood. 
 
 5. A great black chest of Bishop Gilbert, containing a multitude 
 of Saints’ relics. 
 
 6. Another, with some bones of the 11,000 Virgins; with many 
 
 1 See Hist, of the Anglo-Saxons, by 
 
 Mr. SI laron Turner, 5th edit, octavo, 
 
 vol. iii. p. 500; also, Dugdale’s Mo- 
 nasticon, vol. i. p. 233. 
 
 2 Vol. i. p. 5. 
 
 3 Dugdale’s St. Paul, Appendix xxx. 
 v. xxxi. 
 
CEREMONIAL AND SERVICE. 
 
 105 
 
 other coffers, chests, boxes, and vessels, all stuffed with ancient relics. 
 And on the top of the spire was a great cross, wherein were many 
 relics of divers saints, put there by Gilbert de Segrave, Bishop of 
 London; to the intent, that by the glorious merits of those saints, 
 the steeple might be preserved from the tempests. In the Abbey of 
 St. Edmund’s Bury, Suffolk, were deposited, the parings of St. 
 Edmund’s toes: certain drops of St. Stephen’s blood which sprang 
 from him when he was stoned : some of the coals on which St. Law- 
 rence was broiled : and certain parings of the flesh of divers holy 
 virgins . 1 We will pack and shut up this show of relics with one still 
 more memorable, and very much to our purpose . 2 
 
 In the reign of Edward VI. the teeth of St. Apollonia were in 
 great esteem, as conceived effectual to cure the toothache; and for 
 that purpose were bought by many ignorant people, and carried 
 about with them. This being notified to the King, an order was 
 given, that all her teeth should be brought in to a public officer, 
 appointed to receive them : which being done, they filled a tun there- 
 with. But whether these last relics were, like the former, sanctioned 
 by and under the custody of the Church, may be questioned. 
 
 So far indeed were relics, at least such things as were credited for 
 being such, from being scarce, and difficult of attainment, that, at 
 an early age, it was found expedient for the Church to check the 
 disposition of interested and crafty persons to multiply the supply 
 of them, as the craving appetite of the credulous required them. 
 
 1 Historical Account of Bury St. 
 Edmunds. 
 
 2 The attention that was paid to the 
 collection of Relics, is illustrated by the 
 following statement in the History of 
 Simon of Durham, referred to, in a note, 
 by Mr. Soames, in his Anglo-Saxon 
 Church, when speaking of Benedict 
 Biscop having travelled to Rome, and, 
 on his return from thence, amazed his 
 countrymen by a considerable collection 
 of books: “ Quot vero Benedictus divina 
 
 volumina, quantas beatorum Apostolo- 
 rum vel martyrum Christ! reliquias 
 attulit, quis annunciet? x Scriptores 
 92.” In continuing his subject, Mr. 
 Soames pertinently remarks, “ A col- 
 lector in modern days would also have 
 imported antiquities and works of art. 
 Benedict, as might be expected, im- 
 ported Relicks, and valued them pro- 
 bably, intellectual as he was, even more 
 highly than his volumes.” (Soamea’ 
 Anglo-Saxon Church, 2d edit., p. 84.) 
 
106 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 By the Lateran Council it was decreed, that none should he wor- 
 shipped, but such as were stamped by the Pope’s authority; which 
 decree was applauded and confirmed by a Synod held at Easter 
 by Bishop Wivil, in the year 1287 : and, again, with a fuller 
 provision to prevent the admission of counterfeits, another Synod 
 was held at Winchester, in the year 1308. But no precautions 
 could prevent impositions ; and, taught by the experience which the 
 frequent and notorious delusions continued to keep up, the Council 
 of Trent made a cautious provision, 1 “ that no relics should be 
 admitted or esteemed, but such as had been approved of and acknow- 
 ledged by the Bishop.” 
 
 But, if no relics could be procured for the consecration of a 
 Church in Anglo-Saxon times, the ceremony was nevertheless to be 
 performed without them ; and to be completed by the Bishop’s laying 
 up the Eucharist, consecrated by him in the same ministration, in 
 the sacred repository by itself; and this, as stated in the decree of 
 the Council of Ceale-Hythe, held under Bishop Wilfred, was to 
 serve as well; because it was accounted as being the Body and 
 Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ. 2 Upon which Canon, Mr. Johnson, 
 who published a translation of it, has this remark: “ Here the 
 Eucharistical Symbols are set upon a level with the Relics of Saints, 
 and scarce that neither. For if Relics could be found, they were 
 necessary for the consecration of the Church : and they, that could 
 not find them, could make them.” 3 
 
 In an ancient Pontifical in the Church of Narbonne, said to be 
 written in the seventh century, it was directed, that the officiating 
 Bishop should put into the coffer within the altar, with the three 
 
 1 Canones et Decreta Concilii Tri- 
 dentini Sessio xxv. De invocatione, 
 veneratione et reliquis Sanctorum. 
 
 2 Postea Euchai'istia quae ab epis- 
 
 copo per idem ministerium consecratur, 
 cum aliis reliquiis condatur in capsula, 
 ac servetur in eadcm basilica. Et si 
 alias reliquias intimare non potest, tamen 
 
 lioc maxime proficere potest, quia Cor- 
 pus et Sanguis est Domini nostri Jesu 
 Christi. Concilium Colicbytense, Anno 
 816, celebratum, cap. 2. Concilii Spel- 
 man, vol. i. p. 328. 
 
 3 Vol. i. dcccxvi., and Martene, vol. 
 ii. p. 243. Fol. Bassani, 1788. 
 
CEREMONIAL AND SERVICE. 
 
 107 
 
 portions of the consecrated wafer (Corpus Christi), and the Belies, 
 a paper containing the Ten Commandments : and these words of the 
 Law, together with the headings of the Four Gospels, were to be 
 shut up and sealed seven times with the Bishop’s signet therein. 1 
 
 Whether this circumstance was known to our reformers, when 
 drawing up our Liturgy in 1552; or to the framers of our Consti- 
 tutions and Canons in 1603, whereby it is ordered, that the Ten 
 Commandments be set up on the East end of every Church or Chapel, 
 where the people may best see and read the same, 2 is uncertain. 
 But we are assured that the framers of our Common Prayer corrected 
 and improved the former Offices of our Church, by the example of 
 the most ancient Liturgies, both of Europe and Asia. And we must 
 admit, that there has been a provident and wise improvement both 
 in the Church and the Service Book : for, most assuredly, the pious 
 services and devotions of the people must ascend, more powerfully 
 and effectually, (and consequently in a manner more acceptable to 
 God,) upon the incense of confession in joint and open prayer, than 
 upon the odours of unseen and secreted frankincense. 
 
 But to return to that which is more certain. By the Canons of 
 Celichyth every Bishop was charged, when consecrating a Church, to 
 have it portrayed on the wall of the Oratory, or in a Table, or even 
 on the Altars, to what Saint it was dedicated. 3 But the Canon is so 
 
 1 Tunc pontifex accipiat tres por- 
 tiones Corporis Domini, et recludat in 
 capsa cum tribus incensi granis, po- 
 natque cartulam hmc continentem. 
 
 I. Audi Israel, Dominus Deus tuus, 
 Deus unus est. Non habebis Deos 
 alienos coram me, non facies tibi sculp- 
 tile, neque omnem similitudinem quae 
 est in ccelo desuper, et quae in terra 
 deorsum, et eorum quae sunt in aquis. 
 II. Non assumes nomen Domini Dei 
 tui in vanum. III. Memento ut diem 
 Sabbati sanctifices. IV. Honora pa- 
 trem tuum et matrem, ut sis longaevus 
 
 super terram. V. Non occides. VI. Non 
 maechaberis. VII. Non furtum facies. 
 VIII. Non loqueris contra proximum 
 tuum falsum testimonium. IN. Non 
 concupisces uxorem proximi tui. X. 
 Non concupisces rem proximi tui. 
 
 time verba legis X, in omni altari 
 sunt recondenda cum quatuor evange- 
 liorum capitulis. — (Vide Martene de 
 Ritibus Eccles. Folio. Bassani, 1788, 
 vol. ii. p. 268.) 
 
 2 See Canon 82. 
 
 3 Seu etiam praecipimus unicuique 
 | Episcopo, ut habeat depictum in pariete 
 
108 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 worded, as to render it uncertain, whether it was intended that this 
 should be done by a picture, or by an inscription. Probably the 
 question is silently left open to individual discretion. 1 But, as the 
 subject is connected with the building more immediately in our view, 
 it may be interesting to state the fact, which the recent alterations in 
 Attleborough Church have brought to light. By opening the Screen, 
 which stood in the Nave, between two or three feet from the front of 
 the Western wall of the Tower, now inclosed within the building, the 
 roughly-constructed staircase, which led to the gallery above, was 
 exposed to view ; and which, as it obstructed the accommodation 
 required for placing the Communion Table within the Arch, it 
 became necessary to take away. By its removal, the face of this 
 Western wall was laid bare, upon which, by the side of the Arch 
 Northward, was depicted, with colours but slightly tinted-in, the 
 representation of Christ upon the Cross. The situation and circum- 
 stances of this sketch, standing, as it must have done originally, in 
 such an important and conspicuous point of view, yet wanting that 
 finish and completeness which are manifest in every other work of 
 art about the building, justifies the inference, that it was the original 
 drawing, made for the purpose of Consecration ; which has been 
 preserved, all but entire ; in the first instance, by the erection of the 
 Screen before it, and afterwards more effectually, in times dangerous 
 to its existence, by the intervention of the cumbrous staircase, which 
 has kept it till the present time, as well from contact as from sight. 
 If this be the case, it is a rare proof of the mode in which the Canon 
 of Archbishop Wulfred Avas obeyed; and one that presents itself with 
 a satisfactory reason, why we may look, all but in vain, for a similar 
 example. 
 
 The plate here introduced is copied from a trace taken from the 
 
 vol. i. p. 169. Etiam Martene tie Re- 
 bus Eccles., vol. ii. p. 243.) 
 
 1 Soames’ Hist, of the Anglo-Saxon 
 Church, 129. 
 
 oratorn, aut in tabula, vel etiam in al- 
 taribus, quibus sanctis sint utraque 
 dcdicata. — (Cap. 2. Ue modo conse- 
 crandi Ecclesias. Concilia Spelmanni, 
 vol. i. n. 328 ; et Concilia Mag. Brit. 
 
minxceb anct coloub from a trace taken- km an avramat iVaunnn bwawm's! on tl)£ 
 timer toall at \t east era) of (tyvxfy Aurmg ilje repairs m 1844'. 
 
 Pirate 3. Itl Colors "by Staactidge &. C° LoacLoa. 
 

 J' 
 
 TEty (Baft ent) of t^iejBareof tt)e Pajtft) Cijutc^ of 3ttlrborougb jSorfdk, t^e^crcen. 
 S 0 it appca^fb after tbe rcmoral of tbe iobitC'Wafb in tbc ^car,j3TCt»ccc?:lit>« 
 
CEREMONIAL AND SERVICE. 
 
 109 
 
 original, and coloured-in with as much accuracy as it could he. 
 It is a matter of regret, that those capable of exercising a more 
 sound judgment upon this subject, could not avail themselves of the 
 opportunity, now lost, of viewing this, as well as the other larger 
 and more finished paintings on the interior walls of the Church ; all 
 of which were laid open for some weeks during the period of its 
 restoration; more especially the gorgeous one of the legend of the 
 Cross, with which the whole Eastern extremity of the Nave seen 
 above the floor of the Screen was covered; of which, however, a 
 record is here preserved, as well as of the Crucifix in question. 
 
 Certain it is, that in the Consecration Services of the Anglo-Saxon 
 Church which have come down to us, there is no Rubrical direction 
 for the observance of this Canon; and the removal from our Churches, 
 at the period of the Reformation, of everything militant to pure and 
 scriptural religion, has deprived us of the means, which we had 
 otherwise possessed, of obtaining information upon this, as well as 
 upon many other points connected with the architectural arrange- 
 ments of our Churches. 
 
 The second Council of Nice, by virtue of which the worshipping 
 of images was introduced into the Churches of the Christian world, 
 was held in the year 786; the decree of which met with anything 
 but a cordial reception or unhesitating obedience. The disgust 
 which the article respecting the worship of images produced, caused 
 the Council, which was attended by above three hundred Bishops 
 and Fathers, to be assembled in the year 794, at Frankfort-on-the 
 Maine, at the instigation of Charlemagne ; by which it was decided, 
 that though the images of Christ and the Saints were not to be cast 
 out of the Churches, yet religious worship should by no means be 
 paid to them. “ Gradually, however, the European Christians 
 swerved from this opinion; and that of the Roman Pontiff, whose 
 influence was daily increasing, got possession of their minds. The 
 French first decided, at the close of this century, that some kind of 
 worship might be paid to the sacred images, and the Germans and 
 others followed their example.” 1 
 
 1 Mosheim, Eccles. Hist , edited by Soames, vol. ii. p. 216. 
 
110 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 When the decrees of this second Council of Nice were laid before 
 the Anglo-Saxon Clergy by OfFa, King of the Mercians, to whom 
 they had been transmitted by Charlemagne, who received them from 
 Pope Adrian, they affected to overlook the connexion between it and 
 the Papal Court, and, treating it merely as an Oriental Assembly, 
 made no scruple of pronouncing its decrees a disgrace to Chris- 
 tianity ; the worship of images being that which God’s Church 
 altogether execrates. 1 Of which transaction Hoveden writes as 
 follows: — “In the year 792 Charles, King of the French, sent to 
 Britain a synodal book, in which, alas ! were found many things con- 
 trary to the faith ; chiefly that it was established by the unanimous 
 consent of almost all the Doctors and Bishops of the East, or not 
 less than three hundred of them, that images ought to be worshipped, 
 which the Church of God altogether abominates.” He adds further, 
 “ and against the letter which Albinus had written, admirably forti- 
 fied by the authority of Holy Scripture.” 2 
 
 Notwithstanding, this innovation in Christian worship succeeded 
 here, and the authority of the Eastern Council being further recom- 
 mended by the weight given to a reported miracle, in which the 
 Virgin Mary was said to have appeared, and commanded that her 
 image should be made the object of worship, England (the grossness 
 of the times, and the tendency of her people co-operating) fell into 
 the practice of her Continental neighbours. Images first got into 
 our Churches, and then, it could not be long before they would be 
 worshipped : the ignorant vulgar seldom or never make any difference 
 between the Saint and the Image. 3 
 
 “ And what think you will come to pass, if men of learning teach 
 the people to make them, and maintain the setting up of them, as 
 things necessary in religion. It appeareth, evidently, by all stories, 
 and writings, and experience in times past, that neither preaching, 
 neither writing, neither the consent of the learned, nor authority of 
 the godly, nor the decrees of Councils, neither the laws of Princes, 
 
 1 Soames’ Anglo-Saxon Ch., p. 119. 
 
 2 See Roger Hoveden, pars prior, 
 
 405. 
 
 3 See Staveley’s Hist, of Churches, 
 p. 244, and Spelman’s Concilia, vol. i. 
 
 p. 208. 
 
DIFFERENT DESCRIPTIONS OF CHURCHES. 
 
 Ill 
 
 nor extreme punishment of the offenders in that behalf, nor any 
 other remedy or means, can help against idolatry, if images be suf- 
 fered publickly : and it is truly said, that times past are School- 
 Masters of Wisdom to us that follow and live after .” 1 
 
 In the time of Edward I., Robert de Winchelsey, Archbishop of 
 Canterbury, made a decree, which was confirmed by his successor, 
 Walter Raynold, that the parishioners, through all the Archdeacon- 
 ries of his province, were to see that the image of the Saint, to whose 
 memory their Church was dedicated, was erected in the chancel. 
 And by another Constitution of the same prelate, among the articles 
 of the Church furniture, to be provided at the charge of the parish, 
 was one principal image ; that is, as Lyndwood interprets it, the image 
 of the Saint, to whose honour the Church was consecrated . 2 
 
 As to the naming of our Sacred buildings, the word Church , which 
 we make use of for the purpose, derived to us as it is originally from 
 the Greek Kuriakon, and hence, through the Saxon Kyric or 
 Kyrch , 3 denotes a place set apart for the use and service of God ; 
 
 1 Third Part of Sermon against Peril 
 of Idolatry. — (Homilies, Oxford, 1832, 
 p. 227.) 
 
 2 Ut Parochiani Ecclesiarum singula- 
 rum nostra: Cantuarienesis Provincia: 
 sint de eastern certiores de (super, re- 
 formandis sivereparandis vel reficiendis. 
 
 Gloss.) defectibus ipsos contingentibus 
 ne inter Rectores et ipsos ambiguitas ge- 
 neretur temporibus successivis voluinus 
 et praecipimus quod teneantur invenire 
 omnia inferius annotata, viz. Imagines 
 in Ecclesia (i. e. in corpore Ecclesia:. 
 Gloss.) Imaginem principalem in can- 
 cello. (Scilicet illius Sancti, ad cujus ho- 
 norem Ecclesia consecrata est, quod 
 intellige ubi talis Imago est Imaginabi- 
 lis. Nam ubi talis ecclesia fundata est in 
 lionorem omnium Sanctorum, non puto 
 posse unam Imaginem fieri omnes 
 Sanctos representantem, sed aut oportet 
 
 plures fieri aut nullam. Gloss.) Provin- 
 ciale Gulielmi Lyndwood, Lib. iii. — Tit. 
 27 De Ecclesiis sedificandis. Fol. Oxon. 
 1679, page 253. Atque iterum, inter 
 constitutiones Provinciates cons : Rob. 
 Winclielsea in eodem voluminie Postea, 
 p. 36. See also Johnson’s collection of 
 Ecclesiastical Laws, where this consti- 
 tution is translated, vol. ii. m.cccv. 
 sig. Y 5. 
 
 3 “ That which belongs to the Lord,” 
 which was first used to signify the body 
 of material buildings, yet in the course 
 of time came easily to be applied to the 
 body spiritual or mystical — built on the 
 foundation of the Prophets and Apo- 
 stles, the Lord Jesus Christ being the 
 chief corner stone. As in like man- 
 ner the word Ecclesia 1 , &c. — (Staveley, 
 page 23.) 
 
112 
 
 DIFFERENT DESCRIPTIONS OF CHURCHES. 
 
 and, though the buildings which we prepare and hallow, for Holy 
 Worship, may bear a variety of names and titles, yet these are 
 used by us but as the means of distinguishing notices of their 
 character, or with an application, which can be only relative and 
 subordinate . 1 
 
 Thus the Church in which the Bishop’s chair or throne is placed, 
 and which is fitted for the accommodation of the Dean and Pre- 
 bendaries of his Diocese, is called a Cathedral . 2 The Church, which 
 is appropriated to the use of an Ecclesiastical Fraternity or 
 Academical Body, is called a Collegiate Church; or, as having 
 formerly belonged to a Monastery or Convent, a Conventual Church : 
 if under the superintendence of an Abbot, an Abbey Church . 3 The 
 
 1 The primitive Christians, exposed 
 to the malice of the Jews and the perse- 
 cutions of the Gentiles, were necessitated 
 to assemble, for the purposes of publick 
 worship, not in the most convenient or 
 suitable places, but in the safest and 
 best they could obtain: for their greater 
 security they on some occasions assem- 
 bled in subterraneous caves and vaults ; 
 and hence it was, that, among the eccle- 
 siastical writers, we meet sometimes with 
 the word crypta, to signify a church 
 under ground ; and our cathedrals, in 
 imitation or memorial thereof, have them 
 yet under the choires, which, by the 
 Germans, are called kruft, and by us, 
 croft and under-croft: of which sort 
 there was formerly St. Faith’s under 
 St. Paul’s, London. (Staveley, Hist, of 
 Churches, chap. iii. p. 26.) 
 
 2 Cathedral Churches were first of all 
 founded and built; but afterwards, as 
 Christianity and Devotion spread and 
 grew firmer, laymen, both of the nobi- 
 lity and gentry of large estates, desired 
 to have a clerk or priest settled amongst 
 them, to perform divine offices for them, 
 
 their families, tenants, and neighbours; 
 then began churches and oratories to be 
 built by degrees all over the nation, by 
 such Lay-founders ; which Churches 
 were also endowed by them, their means 
 or procurement, for the perpetual main- 
 tenance of such Incumbents or Priests 
 as should ever after reside and officiate 
 there ; which Church so built was al- 
 ways hallowed or consecrated by the 
 Bishop. Of these foundations we find 
 little mention made till about the year 
 700. As Bede, in his history, speaks 
 of one Puth, a Saxon nobleman, that 
 had built a church, and intreated John, 
 Bishop of Hagulstad, to consecrate it, — 
 and the like also of one Addi. (Stave- 
 ley, pp. 73 & 75, and again at 81 & 
 82.) 
 
 3 In some instances a Priory, subordi- 
 nate to some great Abbey, was called a 
 Cell, the Prior being placed and dis- 
 placed at the will of the Abbot. But 
 there was a considerable difference be- 
 tween some of these cells. For some 
 were altogether subject to their respec- 
 tive Abbeys, who sent them what officers 
 
DIFFERENT DESCRIPTIONS OF CHURCHES. 
 
 113 
 
 place for the public worship of the former of these classes is also 
 sometimes called a Minster j 1 but those of the latter, more commonly 
 Chapels . 2 The name of Chapel is likewise given to places conse- 
 crated for the purpose of parochial worship, in cases where, as in 
 
 and monks they pleased, and took their 
 revenues into their common stock. But 
 others consisted of a stated number of 
 Monks who had a Prior sent them from 
 the Abbey, and paid a pension yearly as 
 an acknowledgment of their subjection; 
 acting in other matters as an independ- 
 ent body, and having the rest of their re- 
 venues for their own use. These Pri- 
 ories or Cells were always of the same 
 order with the Abbeys, on whom they 
 depended, though sometimes of a differ- 
 ent sex,* it being usual, after the Con- 
 quest, for the great Abbeys to build nun- 
 neries in some of their manors, which 
 should be Priories to them, and subject 
 to their visitation. T 
 
 1 “ Here,” (at London,) “ by the en- 
 couragement of Sebert and Ethelbert, 
 two Churches were designed, as it is 
 said, by Mellitus ; the one within the 
 city to the memory of St. Paul, and the 
 other at a distance from it, in an island 
 then called Thorney, to St. Peter’s. Both 
 these were called Minsters, that is, mo- 
 nasteries; for, from Augustin’s time, the 
 clergy living together with their bishop, 
 do bear the name of a monastery. But 
 these were of two different kinds ; that 
 which stood in a place of retirement, as 
 Westminster then did, was intended for 
 
 * As Sopewell Nunnery in Hertfordshire, Cell 
 to St. Albans. Mona. Augl., vol. i. p. 347 ; and 
 Thetford Nunnery, Cell to Bury. Blomefield’s 
 Norfolk. 
 
 f To be sent to a Cell, was, in some cases, the 
 punishment for an offending Monk; (Matt. Paris,) 
 where some of them were obliged to hard labour. 
 (Tanner’s Not. Mon. Preface, p. xvii.) 
 
 a nursery to the Church, wherein per- 
 sons might be bred up in a way of de- 
 votion and learning, to fit them for far- 
 ther service, when they should be taken 
 out ; but the other was made up of such 
 who were actually employed in the Daily 
 Offices, or sent up and down by the 
 bishop to such places, as he thought fit, 
 for instructing the people. This seemed 
 to have been Gregory’s design, when he 
 sent Mellitus and the rest over, that 
 wherever they settled a church they 
 should take care of both these Founda- 
 tions. — (Stillingfleet’s Discourse of the 
 True Antiquity of London at the end of 
 the 2nd part of his Ecclesiastical Cases. 
 Octavo, London, 1704, p. 552.) 
 
 2 “ The meaning of the word Chapel, 
 capella, is a subject of much difference 
 among civilians and criticks, for some 
 take it a capiendo Laicos, sen capiens 
 \uovq, from receiving or containing the 
 people ; or, a caprinis pellibus quibus 
 altaria tegebantur, from the altar’s co- 
 verings therein: or from the French cha- 
 pille, i. e. sedicula : or a capa D. Martini, 
 St. Martin’s cap or Hood.” (Staveley, 
 p. 111.) “ But Johnson says, Capella 
 
 properly signifies a cabinet for the keep- 
 ing of the Holy Reliques ; and in a 
 larger sense, any closet or chest for the 
 repositing anything that is of value: from 
 hence it came to signify a little church; 
 for no church or chapel could ordinarily 
 be consecrated without having the re- 
 liques of some Saint to be kept therein.” 
 (Johnson’s Canons, vol. ii. m.clxxxviii.) 
 
 I 
 
1 14 
 
 DIFFERENT DESCRIPTIONS OF CHURCHES. 
 
 cities or thickly inhabited neighbourhoods, the population is too large 
 to be accommodated in a single building; or where, as belonging to 
 one parish, it is a part situated at too great a distance from the 
 Church, for the people to attend Divine Service there. The term 
 is also used, though now but rarely, with reference to sacred build- 
 ings, whether within the precincts of their grounds, or under the same 
 roof as the mansion houses of private individuals, who maintain 
 them, and the service which is performed in them, solely for the be- 
 nefit of themselves and families: and these again were sometimes 
 called Oratories ; that is, Houses of Prayer, as being of right applied 
 solely to that purpose, inasmuch as they have not the privilege either 
 of Baptism or Burial ; 1 and as, upon the great Christian Festivals, and 
 the other times, when the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper is admi- 
 nistered at the Parish Church, there is an obligation upon the house- 
 hold to attend there, in token of its relationship and dependence upon 
 it. The Church, upon which the uncontrolled privileges of these 
 ministrations, as well as of all other rites of our religion, are retained, 
 is called the Mother Church; in regard, that as the people in their 
 mothers’ wombs are born men, so in the Fonts of Baptism, at first 
 peculiar to Cathedrals, as in the Church’s womb, they are born 
 Christians. But when, in succeeding ages, it was found that the 
 people could not conveniently repair thither, the Bishops, in consider- 
 ation of this circumstance, transferred and fixed a right of Baptism 
 and Sepulture to rural churches; and this, together with the right of 
 tithes, &c., made them Parochial Churches, as we now generally have 
 them; and after this, in reference to the Chapels which belonged to 
 them, they obtained the name of the Mother Church, as the Cathe- 
 drals, for the same reason, had before been so called, with respect to 
 
 1 The right of Sepulture always was, 
 and regularly is, a character of a Parish 
 Church, as it is distinguished from a 
 Chapella ; and anciently, if a Quare im- 
 pedit had been brought for a Church, 
 which the defendant alleged to be a 
 
 Chapel only, the issue was not so much 
 whether it was a Church or Chapel, as 
 whether it had a Baptisterium and Se- 
 pulturam, or not. — (Staveley’s Hist, of 
 Churches, p. 74, and Selden’s Hist, of 
 Tithes, chap. ix. fol. 265.) 
 
DIFFERENT DESCRIPTIONS OF CHURCHES. 
 
 115 
 
 them ; and hence, these Chapels, even to the present day, have not, as 
 the Parish Churches to which they belong originally had not, the 
 right and privileges of Baptism and Sepulture . 1 But the Proprietory 
 Chapels of opulent and noble families were occasionally under the 
 same roof as the Mother Church itself, for the greater convenience of 
 attending public worship, as well as for the exclusive right of burial, 
 and the performance of the solemn services for the dead, before the 
 altars which were raised therein for the purpose, agreeably to the re- 
 ligious notion of the time; and where Trentals, and Obits, and Masses 
 for the dead, were offered for a continuance by Stipendiary or Chanting 
 priests, who had stipends for the performance of the duty . 2 
 
 The Chapels, which were thus endowed with lands, or any other 
 yearly revenue, for the singing of daily masses for the souls of the 
 donors, and such others, as they appointed, were also called Chan- 
 tries ; 3 and the priests officiating therein, were called Stipendiary, or 
 
 1 See Staveley, 108. 
 
 ' 2 Free Chapels were places of religious 
 worship, exempt from all j urisdiction of 
 the Ordinary, save only that the Incum- 
 bents were generally instituted by the 
 Bishop, and inducted by the Archdeacon 
 of the place. Most of these Chapels 
 were built upon the manors and ancient 
 demesnes of the crown. For sometimes 
 the kings in their country villas and 
 seats of pleasure, or retirement, ordered 
 a place of worship for their court and 
 retinue, which was the origin of royal 
 free Chapels . — (See Kennett’s Case of 
 Impropriations, p. 6, and the Preface to 
 Tanner’s Notitia, by Nasmyth, p. xviii.) 
 
 3 A Chantry (so called a cantando) 
 was a chapel commonly annexed to 
 some Parochial, Collegiate or Cathedral 
 Church, endowed with lands, or some 
 yearly revenues, for the maintenance of 
 one or more Secular Priests, who en- 
 
 joyed pensions, for singing daily masses 
 for the souls of founders, and donors, 
 and such others of their departed re- 
 latives and friends, as they might be 
 pleased to name as the objects of such 
 presumed pious charity; with a view to 
 redeem their souls from the miseries of 
 purgatory, to which it was imagined 
 that all, even the best and most exalted 
 of God’s children, were exposed. How 
 many of these foundations there were 
 in England is unknown; but that they 
 were very numerous, may be inferred 
 from the number which were annexed 
 to St. Paul’s Cathedral, of which a 
 return was made, on the 19th day 
 of April, in the 2nd year of Edward 
 VI., to the commissioners, appointed to 
 receive the same, by the Dean and 
 Chapter; who thereby affirmed that 
 they had 47 such. Before the pass- 
 ing of the Statute of Mortmain, in the 
 
110 
 
 DIFFERENT DESCRIPTIONS OF CHURCHES. 
 
 Chantry Priests ; and when the endowment was for the support of 
 two, or more such Priests, who lived under one roof in a collegiate 
 form, it was called a College. 
 
 time of Henry the Third, a.d. 1225, it 
 was open to any one to found a chantry, 
 who had the means and inclination to 
 do so; but after that time “a Charter 
 must be obtained from the King to 
 pass lands of such nature and value to 
 persons so qualified;” in consequence of 
 which all Chantry Priests (whosoever 
 their founders were) prayed, first for the 
 good estate of that King while living, 
 and for his soul after death, who first 
 granted leave and licence for the foun- 
 dation they belonged to. 
 
 Almost every one of these 47 Chan- 
 tries had its Priest, officiating either in 
 a several Chapel or Altar, so as not to 
 disturb each other in their private cele- 
 brations. But we find not any Chantry 
 Priest appointed to do service at the 
 High Altar, either, because that place 
 was reserved as proper to the dignities 
 of the Cathedral, or, because the solem- 
 nity and merit thereof was equally ex- 
 tensive to all souls in general, and unfit 
 to be confined to any particular persons 
 or parties deceased, how great soever he 
 might be. — -(Fuller’s History, 352.) 
 
 Such Priests as have the addition of 
 Sir (Dominus) before their Christian 
 names, were men not graduated in the 
 University; whilst others, intitled Mas- 
 ters, had commenced in Arts; and gene- 
 rally, the founders of Chantries, pre- 
 ferred priests not beneficed in these 
 places, as best at leisure, continually to 
 attend the same. Neither did their 
 dead founders so engross the devotion 
 of those Priests, but that by general and 
 
 special Obits for others, Procession- 
 pence, and other perquisites, they much 
 bettered their condition. Single or so- 
 litary Priests commonly had the greatest 
 salaries, (more in proportion than when 
 othei's were joined with them in the 
 same society,) because, tied to daily duty, 
 having none to take turns with them to 
 relieve them, and the greater work de- 
 served the greater wages. — (Fuller, p. 
 352.) 
 
 A Free Chapel had no relation to, 
 or dependence upon, a Mother Church; 
 the right of Burial only excepted. It 
 was greater than a Chantry, having 
 greater revenues, and more accommo- 
 dation, and consequently more Priests 
 to sing Mass, and to pray for the soul of 
 its Founder and others. 
 
 Collegiate Churches, and Colleges, 
 were foundations of a like nature with 
 Free Chapels and Chantries, yet they 
 were more considerable in extent, and 
 the number of Priests, and Endowments, 
 richer* than both the former, though 
 fewer in number. They consisted of a 
 number of secular Canons, living to- 
 gether, under the government of a 
 Dean, Warden, Provost or Master, and 
 having sometimes, for the more solemn 
 performance of Divine Service, Chap- 
 lains, Singing men and Choristers, be- 
 longing to them. As foi the offices and 
 
 * The College of Fotheringhay, in Northamp- 
 tonshire, was valued yearly at 419Z. 11s. lO^rf. 
 It was for a Master or Dean, 12 Chaplains, 
 8 Clerks, and 13 Choristers.— (See Speed’s Cata- 
 logue in Hist., p. 1085.) 
 
DIFFERENT DESCRIPTIONS OF CHURCHES. 
 
 117 
 
 By an ancient constitution of the Anglo-Saxon Church, such Cha- 
 pels would not be founded without the Bishop’s licence, 1 nor till all 
 things necessary had been provided, as well for the maintenance of the 
 priests, as for the service they were to perforin ; 2 and by the Legan- 
 tine Constitutions of Othobon, in the year 1268, it is directed, That 
 as “ gratuitous concessions, when abused, manifest ingratitude in him 
 that receives them, especially when stretched beyond their bounds to 
 the hurt of another, the piety of ecclesiastical provision allows no 
 hard terms to be put by one upon another. And, therefore, when a 
 private person desires a proper Church, and the Bishop grants it for 
 a just cause, he always uses to add, so that it he done without pre- 
 judice to the right of another. And we, pursuing the same whole- 
 some method, ordain, and strictly charge, that the Chaplains, 
 ministering in such Chapels as have been granted with the saving 
 to the rights of the Mother Church, restore to the Rector of that 
 Church, without making any difficulty, all the oblations, and other 
 things which ought to come to the Mother Church, if they had not 
 intercepted them; and which, therefore, they cannot, in justice, 
 retain. Which if any one contemptuously do refuse to do, let him 
 be suspended till he have made restitution.” 
 
 The early British Christians, in naming their Churches, frequently, 
 as we find by terms which are still common among us, made use of 
 but a single compound word, expressive in the first syllable of the 
 sacred character of the building, and in the remainder, of the 
 person or subject whence it took its name; as we learn from the 
 British Dictionary of Dr. Davies, who tells us, that the word Lhan 
 or Llan, in the British or Welsh language, signifies a Church, or 
 Dedicated Place; and whence we have in composition Llanihanghill, 
 for the Church of the Arch-angel ; Llan-devi, for the Church of St. 
 
 employments of the Priests, maintained 
 in these and the Free Chapels, they 
 were much of the nature of Chantries. 
 — (See Staveley’s Romish Horseleech, 
 p. 193; Fuller’s History of Abbeys, 
 
 p. 350; Tanner’s Not. Mon., Preface, 
 p. xv.) 
 
 1 See above; pages 79 and 83. 
 
 2 Anselm’s Canons 1102, 15, John- 
 son’s Collection. 
 
118 
 
 DIFFERENT DESCRIPTIONS OF CHURCHES. 
 
 Devi or David; Llanstiphen, the Church of St. Stephen; Llandaff, 
 the Church by the river Tali’ ; and very many more, denoting a 
 dedicated house or church, from which the place, in which it stood, 
 subsequently took its name, after some Saint, or River, or Wood, or 
 some Noted Site. And from the same source and combination of 
 words, it is by some considered, as being “ more than probable, that 
 the famous Llan-dian, at London, was the Temple then dedicated to 
 Diana, afterwards transformed into St. Paul’s, when, in the Saxon 
 times, Christianity reached thither .” 1 And we have similar com- 
 binations in our language, in the names of places derived to us from 
 the Anglo-Saxon times; as is evident from the construction of 
 the words Westminster, Upminster, Werminster , 2 Axminster, Kid- 
 derminster. And in like manner we have compounded the words 
 Christchurch, Abchurch, Bonchurch, Whitchurch, though in the last 
 instance the application is not made to the title of the building, 
 but simply to its appearance, or some other accidental circumstance 
 attending it. Also in the North, Kirkstall, Kirkburton, Kirkby- 
 Lonsdale, and above a hundred others, of which Kirk is the leading 
 syllable. 
 
 1 Staveley’s History of Churches, p. 67. 2 See Camden’s Brit. Wiltshire. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 DEDICATION OF THE ORIGINAL CHURCH OF ATTLEBOROUGH TO “ THE 
 ASSUMPTION OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY” — GROUNDS FOR 
 
 DISBELIEF IN THIS LEGEND ITS ACCEPTANCE IN THIS COUNTRY 
 
 NOTICES OF THE LESSONS TO BE READ IN THE SERVICE OF THE 
 DAY — AND DISCOURSE THEREON FROM “ THE FESTIVAL.” 
 
 npHE original parochial Church of Attleborough derived its first 
 distinctive name from the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin 
 Mary ; for the belief in which event, we have neither the authority 
 of Scripture, nor the countenance of any early ecclesiastical record. 
 Even those who have received it, and still retain it as a truth worthy 
 of belief, are guarded in their manner of speaking upon the subject ; 
 prudently confessing, that they are left in a state of ignorance 
 respecting it; and that in a case, where information is denied, it is 
 better piously to plead ignorance and entertain a doubt, than to 
 
120 
 
 ORIGINAL CHURCH OF ATTLEBOROUGH: 
 
 assert anything rashly, which is frivolous or apocryphal. The earlier 
 Martyrologists, and Ritualists of the Church of Rome, have repeatedly 
 made this profession without reserve; but notwithstanding, the 
 belief (though not authoritatively laid down as a point of faith 1 ) 
 that the mother of our Blessed Lord was entirely taken up from us, 
 and passed from earth to heaven, to reign there in an exalted state 
 of dignity and glory, with an authority subordinate only to her Son 
 Jesus , 2 is what, in the present day, no sincere and faithful member 
 of her communion will hesitate to give assent to ; 3 and what, the 
 divine who should do so openly, would be obliged to recant. 
 
 But, that the minds of the credulous might not be left altogether 
 without food, we are gravely told by the Ritualist Durandus, that a 
 very religious woman of Saxony declared, that it was revealed to 
 her, that the body of the Virgin was assumed forty days after the 
 assumption of her soul ; and that she wrote a certain discourse to 
 that purpose; which, however, he says, was not considered to be 
 authentic. Certainly, if the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, in 
 whatever manner it may be accredited to have taken place, be a 
 truth, which ought to be received and maintained by the Church of 
 Christ, it must be admitted on every hand, to be, if not incredible, 
 most wonderful, that an event so full of honour to the Virgin’s 
 
 1 See Butler's Lives of the Saints, 
 August 15. 
 
 2 Haec est inquam dies, in qua usque 
 
 ad throni celsitudinem intemerata mater 
 et virgo processit, atque in regni solio 
 sublimata, post Christum gloriosa re- 
 sedit. Sic itaque ubique confidenter 
 sancta Dei canit Ecclesia, quod de nullo 
 alio Sanctorum fas est credere, ut ultra 
 Angelorum et Archangelorum dignita- 
 tem merito transcendent: quia etsi 
 
 similitudo repromittitur Sanctis, veritas 
 tamen negatur. — (Ad Paulam et Eusto- 
 chium de Assumtione B. Yirginis sermo, 
 inter scripta supposititia Hieronymis, 
 vol. xi. Veronae, 1742. Folio.) 
 
 3 “ Usuardus et Ado, inquit Baro- 
 nius, cum hac die celebrari dicant gene- 
 tricis dormitionem, de Ecclesiae judicio 
 verba haec subdunt: plus elegit sobrietas 
 Ecclesise cum pietate nascire, quam 
 aliquid frivolum et apocryphum inde 
 tenendo docere.” Sed quae secuta est 
 aetas, hujus sobrietatis limites egressa, 
 eas lectiones ex variis Auctoribus, in 
 hujus Eesti officio, recitari curat, quae 
 rem in dubio minime relinquunt. Et 
 quamvis id aperte non definierit Eccle- 
 sia Romana quod fuerit. B. Virgo in 
 ccelum cum corpore assumpta; vix tamen 
 ullus in ea est, qui de eo dubitantem 
 ferat. — (Hoffmanni Lexicon.) 
 
ITS DEDICATION. 
 
 121 
 
 character, and at the same time of so much importance to the faith 
 and due discharge of Christian worship, should have no place in 
 Scripture ; 1 and that the establishment of a proper observance of the 
 festival designed to keep it, and the duties arising from it in remem- 
 brance, should have been postponed, as the best evidence upon the 
 subject warrants us to believe it has been, for so many years after- 
 wards. For though the subject was started in the seventh century , 2 
 as it is said by Ambrosius Aupertus, who is by some thought to have 
 written the discourse upon it which is to be seen in the works of 
 Augustin , 3 yet it was not till the early part of the ninth century 
 that Louis, in the Council held at Aix, added this feast to those 
 already established in honour of the Blessed Virgin ; and it was more 
 than thirty years after this, before it, and its octave received the 
 Papal authority ; 4 nor was it, till a century later, kept in England . 5 
 
 1 By some the Virgin is said to have 
 died in the year 48, by others, later; 
 but by no one, so late as the year 63, 
 to which the Scripture history is brought 
 down in the Acts of the Apostles. St. 
 
 John the Evangelist, to whose care the 
 Mother of our Lord was assigned by 
 her blessed Son, and who, as this Evan- 
 gelist has himself recorded, took her to 
 his own home, (John, xix. 26, 27,) died 
 at an advanced age, a.d. 100. As to 
 when he published his Gospel, there is 
 great difference of opinion; some argu- 
 ing that it was before the destruction of 
 Jerusalem, others, as late as 97 ; that is, 
 but three years before his death. 
 
 2 Broughton’s Dictionary. 
 
 3 See Augustini Opera, vol. v. part 2; 
 
 Appendices, page 33 ; Sermo ccviii. 
 
 Ambrosius Autpertus, gente Gallus, 
 coenobii S u Vincentii in Samnio ad 
 fontes Vulterni, monachus, ac denium 
 abbas, claruit anno 760, tempore Pauli 
 Pontificis et Desiderii Longobardorum 
 
 Regis. — (Cave’s Hist. Lit., vol. i. page 
 631.) 
 
 4 Still we find Roman-Catholic writers 
 entertain very different opinions as to 
 the antiquity of this festival; while 
 some, with Lambecius, hold the anti- 
 quity of it to be so remote, that its 
 origin cannot be traced; thence infer- 
 ring, that it was instituted by a silent 
 and unrecorded act of the Apostles 
 themselves. Others, among whom Kol- 
 larius, the learned annotator on the 
 opinion of Lambecius, acknowledged 
 that it was introduced by an ordinance of 
 the Church, though not at the same time 
 in all countries of Christendom. That 
 annotator would assign its introduction 
 at Rome to the 4th century, at Constan- 
 tinople to the 6th, in Germany and 
 France to the 9th. — (The Worship of 
 the Blessed Virgin Mary in the Church 
 of Rome. By J. Endell Tyler, p. 96. 
 London. 8vo. 1846.) 
 
 5 “ It is not till the 10th century 
 
122 
 
 DEDICATION OF ATTLEBOROUGH CHURCH 
 
 It is spoken of by Baronius as being, by excellence, called The Day 
 of our Lady, and as tbe greatest of all the feasts in the Church op 
 Lome . 1 Broughton, in his Historical Dictionary relating to Religion, 
 says, “ some authors relate, that the Apostles, who had been separated 
 in order to propagate the Gospel, all met together at the solemnity of 
 the Blessed Virgin’s funeral. The pretended Dionysius Areopagita 
 gives us a list of all those who were present. Juvenal, Bishop of 
 Jerusalem, Andreas Cretensis, and St. John Damascene believed, that 
 the Apostles were wrapped in a cloud, and wafted through the air by 
 an angel, and set down in Gethsemane, the place of her interment. 
 After she had been buried three days, St. Thomas happening to come 
 thither from Ethiopia, desired to see the Blessed Virgin’s face once 
 more; but when the grave-stone, to satisfy his curiosity, was removed, 
 they found nothing but clothes; which made them conclude that our 
 Saviour had rescued this holy body from the state of corruption, and 
 given it the privilege of immortality.” 2 
 
 The legend, as it has been received in our country, and as the 
 
 that we find any footsteps of the wor- 
 shipping or invocation of Saints in the 
 Offices of the Anglo-Saxon Church; 
 when the Homilies on the fictitious 
 assumption of the Blessed Virgin con- 
 clude with these words, “ Come then, 
 let us now earnestly pray to the Blessed 
 Mary, who was this day taken up and 
 exalted above the dignity of angels, 
 that she would intercede for us to Al- 
 mighty God, who liveth and reigneth, 
 world without end. Amen.” 
 
 Before this time, this practice was 
 unknown; for in a daily office of an 
 earlier period, published by Mr. George 
 Ilicks, in the Appendix to his Contro- 
 versial Discourses, as a specimen of the 
 public services in use among the Saxons, 
 there is not one direct address or prayer 
 to any Saint, but only a devout wish or 
 desire, grounded upon the belief of the 
 
 general intercession of Saints, that the 
 Virgin Mary , the Holy Mother of God, 
 and all the Saints, may intercede for us 
 sinners with the Lord of Lords, that ice 
 may he worthy to he assisted and saved 
 by Him who liveth and reigneth. — (Pre- 
 face to Heiks’s Controversial Discourses. 
 London, 8vo, 1727.) 
 
 1 Quod festum celebratur die 15 Au- 
 gusti, et omnium maximum est in Eccle- 
 sia Romana, ac per excellentione Dies 
 Dominee dicitur, ut habet Baronius in 
 Martyrologio ad h. d. De ejus origine et 
 institutione nihil certi adferunt. Graeci 
 non Assumptionis nomine, nec Graeco 
 quod id significant, sed Kuigrjireojg Dor- 
 mitionis utuntur, quia de Assumtione in 
 corpore, nihil habuerunt certi. — (Hoff- 
 manni Lexicon.) 
 
 2 See Broughton’s Bibliotheca Histo- 
 rico Sacra, on the word Assumption. 
 
TO THE ASSUMPTION OF THE VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 123 
 
 people were taught by The Festival, 1 a famous Church book, which 
 was compiled for the use of the priests and read on certain seasons to 
 their parishioners, was as follows : — “ Good friends, such a day ye 
 shall have the Assumption of our Lady. And it is called so, for that 
 day her Son took her up into heaven, body and soul, and crowned 
 her Queen of heaven : for the angels of heaven came to fetch her up ; 
 angels singing came with procession against her with roses and lilies 
 of Paradise, in token that she is rose, lily, and flower of all women; 
 and they did homage to her. For all angels and saints in heaven 
 made joy and melody in worship and honour of her : and so Ploly 
 Church maketh mind of her Assumption.” And then the Homily 
 turns to an allegorical exposition of the Gospel. 
 
 In the lessons for this festival in the Salisbury Breviary of 1555, 
 there is the following passage : — 
 
 “ Ye oblige me, 0 Paula and Eustochium, 2 yea, Christian charity 
 
 1 This book, as its Prologue states, 
 was compiled for the help of such clerks 
 as had charge of souls, and beholden to 
 teach their parishioners of all the prin- 
 cipal feasts that come in the year; show- 
 ing them what the holy saints suffered 
 and did for God’s sake, and for his love, 
 so that they should have the more devo- 
 tion in good saints, and with the better 
 will come unto the Church to serve God, 
 and pray his holy saints of their help ; 
 but many excuse them for default of 
 books, and also by simpleness of cun- 
 ning. Therefore in help of such 
 clerks, this treatise is drawn out of 
 Legenda Aurea, that they that list to 
 study therein shall find ready therein of 
 all the principal feasts of the year, on 
 each one a short sermon, needful for 
 him to teach, and for others to learn. 
 And, for that this treatise speaketh of 
 all the high feasts in the year, I will 
 and pray, that it be called Festivalle ; 
 
 the which beginneth at the first Sunday 
 of Advent, in worship of God, and all 
 his saints that be written therein. 
 
 Besides the “ short sermons” for the 
 Festivals, the book contains several 
 others, and some tracts upon matters 
 connected with the priest’s duty in the 
 Church. 
 
 2 PAULA, Romana qusedam mulier, 
 qute, mortuo marito Toxocio, suas fa- 
 cilitates indigentibus erogavit. Disci- 
 pula erat Hieronymi, pietate et ingenio 
 illustris : — Hebream addidicit linguam, 
 in secessu Bethlehemitico, quo eo ex- 
 actius sacram Scripturam, delitias suas, 
 intelligeret. Obiit A. C. 404. indeli- 
 batum virtutum Christianarum exem- 
 plar. .ZEtat 56, mens. 8, die 2 1 . Hieron. 
 in ejus vita in Epist. &c. EUSTO- 
 CHIUM. Paula; mulieris Romana; filia, 
 Latinarum, Graecarum, et Hebraicarum 
 literarum perita, unde et suo tempore no- 
 vum orbis prodigium vocata est : Inge- 
 
124 
 
 DEDICATION OF ATTLEBOROUGH CHURCH 
 
 compels me, that, for the sake of exhortation, I should discourse to 
 you concerning the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary ; that your 
 holy College, upon this holiday, may have the benefit of a discourse 
 in Latin ; whereby your tender infancy may be trained to experience 
 the sweetness of milk, to think of great things from small; so that, 
 by the grace of God, the whole of this day may, as it arises year by 
 year, be past in praise, and celebrated with rejoicings. 
 
 “ Lest the Apocryphal work upon the transition of the Blessed 
 Virgin 1 should by chance fall into your hands, and ye should take 
 those things for certainties, which are questionable, which many of 
 the Latins, through pious affection, lay hold of the more ardently 
 with a desire of reading ; especially when nothing can be proved by 
 them for a certainty, but that, as on this day, the glorious Virgin went 
 away from the body. But her sepulchre is shown to us, who have 
 discernment, in the valley of Josaphat, between Mount Sion and 
 Mount Olivet; which you also, Paula, have beheld with your own 
 eyes; where a Church, with a splendid stone floor, has been built in 
 honour of her, in which it is affirmed by all who lived there, as you 
 may know, that she was buried there. But now the mausoleum is 
 exhibited to the beholder as being empty. These things therefore 
 have I said, because many of our people are in doubt, whether she 
 was taken up with the body, or went away, having relinquished her 
 body. But how, or at what time, or by what persons, her most holy 
 body was taken hence, or where it was removed to, or whether it 
 underwent a resurrection, is unknown ; although some are disposed 
 to affirm, that she is now reanimated, and arrayed with a blessed 
 immortality in heavenly places with Christ .” 2 
 
 nium sacris literis maxime devovit, atque 
 adeo, ut Psalraos Hebraice legeret cursim 
 et mira celeritate. Qua in re amorem B. 
 Hieronymi, sub quo 35. An. in monas- 
 terio Bethleliemas vixit, sibi maxime 
 conciliavit. Vide ejus ep. 10. 19. 22. 
 26. ike. et in Vita S. Paulas. (IToffmanni 
 Lexicon. Ludg: Bat. 1698, folio.) 
 
 1 De libris non legendis. 
 
 Liber qui dicitur Assumptio Sanctse 
 Marias, et liber qui dicitur Pcenitentia 
 Adas Apochryplii sunt. (Magdeb, Cent. 7, 
 ch. iv. column 120, 1. 35.) 
 
 2 The above is a translation from a 
 passage in the Discourse ad Paulam et 
 Eustochium de Assumtione Beatas Ma- 
 
TO THE ASSUMPTION OF THE VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 125 
 
 The same lessons were appointed to be read in some other Churches, 
 besides those of our Anglo-Saxon ancestors; which, Durandus says, 
 ought not to have been done. Not, however, upon the ground of 
 their apocryphal character, but because the epistle from whence they 
 were taken was designed, not for the Church, but only as a discourse 
 for the Refectory or Chapter-house of a convent. The lessons for 
 the Hours on this festival he states to be taken from the 24th 
 chapter of Ecclesiasticus, at the 7th verse, “ With all these I 
 sought rest, and in whose inheritance shall I abide.” For, says 
 the comment, In all she sought eternal life, and therefore obtained 
 it. So the Creator of all things gave me a commandment, and he, 
 that made me, caused my tabernacle to rest ; which the Ritualist 
 renders, Rested in the tabernacle — that is, in my womb. And 
 because the Lord rested in the womb of the Virgin Mary, therefore 
 he gave to her his tabernacle — that is, heaven. The Gospel was 
 taken from the 10th chapter of Luke, concerning Martha and Mary, 
 at the 38th verse; upon which the same Ritualist observes, “ Though 
 it may not at first sight seem to be appropriate, when taken allegori- 
 cally, it is truly so. For Jesus entered into a certain small fortified 
 place (Castellum;) that is, into the Blessed Virgin; who is so called, 
 as being terrible to evil spirits ; and who hath strongly fortified herself 
 against the devil, and everything that defileth. She is called Cas- 
 tellum, or little castle, on account of her humility; and the word 
 certain is here applied to her by reason of her singularity, because 
 her life was never seen before or after.” Martha is taken to repre- 
 sent the active life of a Christian, and Mary the contemplative ; 
 and in this manner the whole passage is allegorically interpreted. 
 
 rise Virginis, which, till the time of 
 Erasmus, was attributed to Jerome, but 
 since, to Sophronius, to whom he was 
 the first to assign this composition. 
 Sophronius, with whom Jerome was in- 
 timate, and whom in his book de Viris 
 Illustribus, caput cxxxiv. he styles, Vir 
 
 apprime eruditus, flourished about the 
 year 390. The discourse in question is 
 to be found in the 1 1th vol. of the works 
 of Jerome, printed at Verona, folio, 
 1742, among the Scripta Supposititia, 
 p. 91. 
 
126 
 
 DEDICATION OF ATTLEBOROUGH CIIURCII 
 
 In the Breviary, or Portefory of Salisbury, the same passage of 
 Scripture is appointed for the seventh lesson, with a homily of the 
 venerable Bede ; who interprets it, in a similar manner, verse by 
 verse. Another homily, put forth after the conquest, and published 
 in The Festival, is founded upon the same passage of Scripture, and 
 treated in the like manner ; but of which the matter, far different 
 from that of Bede’s, is trifling, if it be not called absurd, as may be 
 seen by the conclusion of it, which is as follows: — 
 
 “ Than for this daye is thende of her lyfe in the worlde. There- 
 fore holy chyrche rcdetli th e gospell to al cryste peple to perforate 
 y e same leuyge 1 as moche as they may as god wyll gyue them grace 
 to serue oure lady 1 shall sliewe you an ensauple. 
 
 C Narratio. 
 
 C We fynde of a clerke that loued oure lady well, for he red of hyr 
 beaute he had gret lust to se her and prayed besely that he myght 
 ones se hyr or that lie deyed. Than at the last came there an angel 
 and sayd to hym for thou serueste our lady soo well thou shalt haue 
 thy prayer. But one thynge I tell the. Yf thou se hyr in this worlde 
 thou shalt lese thy syglit for the grete clerenesse of hyr. Than sayd 
 he I wyll well so that I may se her than sayd the angell come to 
 suche a place and thou shalt see hyr. Thenne he was glad and 
 thought that he wolde hyd hys one hye and loke wyth that other. 
 So wlian he came to that place. He layd his hande ouer that one 
 eye. And saw hyr wyth y e other eye. And so came our lady and 
 lie sawe her. and she wente away anon and lie was blynde on that one 
 eye and sawe wyth that other. Than the syglit lyked hym so well 
 that he wolde feyne se her ageyne and prayed night and daye that he 
 myght se hir agayn. Then said the angel yf thou se hir agayn thou 
 shalt lese the sight of that other eye. And he sayd I wyll well 
 though I hade a thousande eyne. Thenne come to such a place and 
 thou shalt se hir. Than said oure lady, my good seruante whanne 
 thou sawe me fyrste thou loste one of tliyne eyen liowe wylte thou 
 
TO THE ASSUMPTION OF THE VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 127 
 
 doo nowe whan thou haste loste that other. Than said he. dere lady 
 I wylle well thoughe I hade a thousande eyne. Than sayd our lady, 
 for thou haste so greate lykynge to me thou shalt haue thy syglite 
 wythe both thyne eyen agayne as well as euer thou haddest befor and 
 beter. and so he hade. Than serued he oure lady euer after to his 
 lyues end. and wete to euerlastig blisse. To y c which god brig us 
 al. Arne.” 
 
 With these trifling tales and insipid stories, were the people 
 detained, (instead of the preaching to them Christ and the doctrine 
 of his Gospel,) to keep them in profound ignorance, and in a due 
 fear and dependence upon their priests and their pardons . 1 
 
 1 Strype’s Ecclesiastical Memorials, Vol. i. Part i. chap, xviii. 
 
m tCS/aw callcii-- 
 , mt lam6e& (upper, 
 Spjuafcfi^^sinati® 
 
 iHrQiiB ~ 
 
 . . . lepltws : 
 
 ili Apt# 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 RE-DEDICATION OF THE ORIGINAL CHURCH OF ATTLEBOROUGH TO THE 
 HOLY CROSS — THE LEGENDS OF THE INVENTION AND EXALTATION 
 OF THE HOLY CROSS OF THE CRUCIFIX, THE ABUSES AND SUPER- 
 
 STITIONS CONNECTED WITH IT — ITS SUPPRESSION IN THE CHURCH 
 OF ENGLAND. 
 
 TTTHEN the original Church of Attleborough was given up to 
 the College, in exchange for the one now standing, it was 
 re-dedicated to Almighty God, as Mortimer’s Chapel, upon its conse- 
 
 * Mr. George Sandys, in his Travels, giving a description of the Temple of Christ’s Sepulchre at 
 Jerusalem, and speaking of a small Chapel therein, called the Chapel of St. John, (and of the 
 anointing by reason of the stone on which they say Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus 
 anointed the body of our Saviour which it neighboured),) says, “ the farre end of this Chappell is 
 confined with the foote of Calvary, where on the left side of the Altar there is a cleft in the rocke; 
 in which they say that the head of Adam was found, as they will have it, there buried, (others 
 say in Hebron,) that his bones might be sprinkled with the reall bloud of our Saviour: which he 
 knew should be shed in that place by a proplieticall fore-knowledge. Over this are the Chappels 
 of Mount Calvary.” — (Sandys’ Travels. 7th edit. Folio, p. 1G3.) 
 
RE -DECORATION OF THE ORIGINAL CHURCH. 
 
 129 
 
 cration, had before been, in honour of the Holy Cross; to which, in 
 commemoration of two events, alike unconnected with those of 
 Scripture history, but having reference to its own, the rulers of the 
 Church, in her too credulous and superstitious days, assigned two 
 annual Festivals : the one as a solemn celebration of the finding what 
 was supposed to be the very instrument of torture upon which our 
 Blessed Saviour suffered, by Helena, the mother of Constantine the 
 Great, in the beginning of the 4th century, and hence called “ The 
 Invention of the Holy Cross;" which festival was established in the 
 5th or 6th century at the least: 1 the other, which had its origin 
 from the Emperor Heraclius, in memory of his having restored in 
 triumph to the Church upon Mount Calvary, a.d. 629, the portion 
 of the true Cross which had been carried away from thence, and 
 taken into Persia, by Cosroes the father, fifteen years before, 2 which 
 was called “ the Exaltation of the Cross." 
 
 Whatever credit may be due, and some there unquestionably is, to 
 the facts upon which both these histories are founded, they are now 
 involved to so great a degree in legendary fiction, and merged so 
 deeply in a cumbrous mass of unwarrantable addition, that it is 
 difficult to discern the truth amongst it; or regard the mind that is 
 disposed to reject it altogether, as doing so without justifiable grounds 
 for apology and excuse. But that the Empress Helena, excited by 
 a pious and an eager feeling, instituted an inquiry after the Cross of 
 Christ, which was answered by her obtaining what she, being readily 
 pre-disposed to do so, firmly believed to be such, the instrument 
 upon which he suffered death, and consequently caused it to be in 
 part 3 enshrined in a costly manner, and deposited in the Church at 
 Calvary, till it was carried away from thence, and taken into Persia, 
 
 1 Broughton. 
 
 2 Gibbon, 614. 
 
 3 S. Paulinus, in his eleventh epistle, 
 says that the Cross afforded daily bits 
 and morsels of its precious substance to 
 
 an infinite number of persons without 
 suffering the least diminution, which 
 was the effect of the blood of that divine 
 flesh which suffered death upon it with- 
 out being subject to corruption. — 
 (Broughton, at the word Cross.) 
 
130 
 
 LEGEND OF THE 
 
 by the victorious Cosroes; and that the Emperor Heraclius subse- 
 quently regained the- sacred relick, and restored, or, to use the 
 language of the Church, elevated it from its depressed condition in 
 the hands of unbelievers to its former state of dignity in the holy 
 city, is what very few will be disposed to look upon as a fiction. 
 But in every step we advance beyond this, we overpass the bounds 
 of truth, and trespass upon ground which is unsound and treacherous. 
 
 The legends, which the Clergy of this country before the Reforma- 
 tion countenanced, if not sanctioned , 1 by delivering them to the 
 people in their discourses from “ the Festival,” were as follow: — 
 
 DE INVECIONE SANCTE CRUCIS. 
 
 Good frendes suche a day ye shall have the Invecyon of the holy 
 crosse, But ye shal not fast theuyn, but come to God & to holy 
 chirche as christen peple shold doo, in worship of him that deyed on 
 the crosse, Thenne ye shal understonde why it is called Invencio 
 sancte crucis, the fyndyng of the crosse, the which was foude is this 
 wise as I shal telle you. Whan Adam our fyrste fader was seke for 
 age and wolde feme have be out of this workle, Adam sent seth his 
 
 1 Mr. Palmer, when speaking of the 
 Festival in his Origines Liturgica, vol. 
 ii. page 65, mentions it as being pub- 
 lished in the reign of Henry the Eighth, 
 and in a note gives the date of 1511, 
 adding, “printed before in 1497.” It 
 did not appear to him to have been pub- 
 lished by authority, and he thought that 
 it was probably not in much use. In 
 his opinion upon the first point there is 
 no doubt of his being correct, as it has 
 not, I believe, ever been appointed, as 
 some of the Homilies of Bede have been, 
 by the Rubricks, to be read in our 
 churches canonically. With respect to 
 Mr. Palmer’s opinion upon its not being 
 much in use, though there are scarcely 
 any copies of the work to be found in 
 
 MS. in our public libraries, as Herbert, 
 in his edition of Ames, assures us, yet 
 it has passed many editions in print at 
 home and abroad; from which circum- 
 stance it is to be inferred that the book 
 was more generally in use than Mr. 
 Palmer supposes. Mr. Herbert de- 
 scribes copies of the dates of 30th June, 
 1483, by Caxton; in 1496, 1499, 1508, 
 1528, 1532, by Wynken de Worde; and 
 again in 1499 by Pynson. Bp. Burnet 
 also has taken the Bidding prayer from 
 a copy to which he gives the date of 
 1509; in the whole, eleven editions. 
 All which dates are different from those 
 referred to in Mr. Palmer’s note. — (Col- 
 lection of Records, vol. ii. p. 2, No. 8> 
 p. 150, 8 vo. Oxford, 1829.) 
 
INVENTION OF THE HOLY CROSS. 
 
 131 
 
 sone to the angell keper of paradyse prayng the angell to send hym 
 the oyle of mercy to anoynt his body therwyth whan he were dede 
 Thene went setli to paradyse. and sayd his message to thangell. 
 Thene answered the angell & sayd that he myghte not have it, tyll 
 the yeres be fulfylled. but have this braunche of the tree that thi 
 fader sined in and set it on his grave. & when it bereth finite, thene 
 shal he have mercy & not erst, Thene toke setli this brauche & come 
 home and fonde his fader dede. thene he set this braunche on his 
 faders grave as the angell bad hym doo the whiche brauche growed 
 there tyll salamon was kyng And he made felle it downe for it 
 was fair to the werke of his temple but it wolde not corde with the 
 werke of his temple. Salamon made to cast it downe in to therthe 1 
 & was hyd there to the tyme that the bysshop of y e teple lete make 
 a wayre in the same place there as the tre lay, to wasslie in shepe 
 that were offred to the temple. Thenne whan this wayre was made, 
 thei called it in their langage. Probatica piscina, to the whiche water 
 come an angel certen tymes fro heven & dyde worship to the tree 
 that laye in the grounde of the wayre, and meved the water, And 
 what ma or woma that come to the water nexte after the angel was 
 made hole, what siknes that ever he had by vertue of the tree, and 
 soo endured many wynters to the tyme that crist was taken & sliolde 
 be done on the crosse. Thenne this tree by thordynauce of god 
 swame upon the water, and wha the iewes had none other tree redi 
 to make the cros of for grete hast y e they had, they toke the same 
 tree and made thereof a crosse & so dyde our Lord theron & thene 
 the tre bare y e blessed frute cristis bodi. of y e whiche welleth the 
 oyle of mercy to adam and eve and all other of their ofprynge. But 
 
 1 The author of the Historia Scho- 
 lastica, and many others after him, re- 
 late that the Queen of Sheba, as she 
 entered Solomon’s palace, took notice of 
 a beam, which, as she foretold, would, at 
 some time or other, he made use of in 
 the execution of a man who would cause 
 the destruction of all Israel. Solomon, 
 
 they say, to prevent this misfortune, or- 
 dered that the beam should be buried in 
 the very spot where was the pool in the 
 sheep-market taken notice of by St. 
 John, at the time of our Saviour’s Pas- 
 sion. This piece of wood was discovered 
 and used in making the Cross. — (Brough- 
 ton’s Diet., at the word Cross.) 
 
LEGEND OF THE 
 
 132 
 
 whan crist was dede and was take downe of the crosse for euye that 
 the iewes had to him they toke the crosse and two other crosses that 
 the theves were hanged on eyther side of crist and beried hem depe 
 in the erth for criste peple sholde not wyte where they were done for 
 to doo it worship, And there it lay a yere and more, in to the tyme 
 that elin the - peres moder of constatine gadred grete people to fighte 
 with maxencius at a grete water over the whiche water lay a grete 
 brigge, for disceite of constatyne maxencius lete make a trappe 
 hopynge for to have dysceyved constantyne, that he sholde have 
 fallen in to the water, And as constatyne lay in his bed sore aferde 
 of maxencius, for he was moche bigger of peple than he was, thene 
 come to hym an angel wyth a signe of the crosse shinyng as golde. 
 and sayd to hym. To morow whan y u goost to the batayle, take 
 this signe in thy honde and by the vertue therof y u shall have 
 victory thene was constatyne woder glad and anone lete make a 
 crosse of tree and to here it tofore him to the bataile. But whan 
 maxecius saw him nye the brygge he was so tiers of himselfe that he 
 had forgete the trappe, ye whiche he had made hymselfe and soo 
 come on the brygge & fell downe in to the water by the trappe and 
 was drowned. Thene was al his oost woder feyne to yelde hem to 
 Constantine wyth good wyll. Thenne for constantyne was not yet 
 crystened. And also he was heled of a leprehode that he had. 
 Thenne anone by counseyle of the pope he sent his moder quene eleine 
 that was quene of Iherusalexn and prayed her to go and seke the 
 crosse that crist deyed on. This eleine was a kyngis daughter of 
 englonde and the emperour of Rome wedded her, for her beaute and 
 soo she was made emperesse of rome. But after her husbondes deth. 
 she had the kyngdom of Iherusalem to dowry where she made gader 
 al the Jewes that myghte be founde And sayd but if thei wolde 
 shew her the crosse they should all be brente. Thenne was there one 
 of hem that hight Judas And all sayd that he knew best where the 
 cross was thene said eline to him. Sivis viuere ostende michi lignu 
 crucis, if thou wold live shew me the crosse that god deyed upon, or 
 elles, thou shal be brent, and so put hym to grete dystresse Thenne 
 
INVENTION OF THE HOLY CROSS. 
 
 133 
 
 he saw he must nedis telle or deye & sayd to hem I beseclie you 
 lede me to the monte of calvary there as I shall byd you and I shall 
 shew you the crosse of crist for he was blinde & myght not see And 
 soo whan he was brought to the mount of calvari he kneled downe 
 & prayed longe, and whan he had prayed the place where the crosse 
 was meued & therth quoke & there come a swete savour fro that 
 place there y e crosse lay, that was as swete as ony spiceri in ye 
 worlde and thene they dygged there loge & at last they fonde there 
 iij crosses but then wyst they not whyche was cristys crosse fro 
 thother ij And thene toke they a dede body & layed now on that 
 crosse & thene on thother & whan it come to cristes crosse anone the 
 bodi rose to life & thanked god thene sayd iudas thou art crist truly 
 & sauvour of the wolrde & after that iudas was cristned & was a holi 
 man after Thene toke Elene a parte of that crosse & sent it to 
 Eome to her sone, and the remnaunt therof she made to shryne it in 
 sylver & golde & left it in Iherusalem wytli al the worship that she 
 coldde Thus holy chirche maketh nude this day that y e holy crosse 
 was foude Thenne as we rede we finde in a cyte that was called 
 Cyrectus, a cristen man hyred a lions of a iew to dwelle in Thene 
 had this man a rode the whiche nychodemus had made in mynde of 
 cryste Thenne toke he this rode and set it in a prevy place of his 
 house for sight of the iewes & dyde it worship after his conyng thene 
 after it felle so that this man wete in to a nother lious and happed 
 him to leve this rode behynde him unwetyng Thenne come a iewe 
 & dwelled in the house there this cristen man had be in Thene for 
 to make him good chere his neyghbours come on a nyght & souped 
 with him And as thei sat at souper & spake of this cristen ma that 
 dwelled there before, this iew loked beside hym and in a corner he 
 saw this rode And whan he saw that anone he began to grin de 
 wytli his teeth and to cliyde wyth this other Jewe his neyghbour & 
 said y u arte torned to criste feytli. and hast a rode and doost it wor- 
 ship prevely Thenne this other iew swore nay as depe as he cowde 
 that it was not soo ne never sawe it before that tyme. Yet notwyth- 
 stodyng that other iew went & told his neighbours and sayd that 
 
134 
 
 LEGEND OF THE 
 
 this man was a prevy cristen man and had a rode prevely in his 
 house Thenne anone come al his neyghbours wode for wrath & all 
 to hete this man and drew him & tugged hym in the worst nianer 
 that they coude and so at the last thay sayd all this is the ymage 
 that thou bylevest upon And they toke the ymage & bete it, and 
 scourged it & crowned it wyth thornes and at the laste they made 
 the strengest of hem to take aspere & wyth al his myghte to smyte it 
 to the hert and anone therwyth bloode & water rane out by the 
 sides. Thene were they sore aferde therof & sayd take we pottes 
 & fylle hem wyth this blode & lete us here it in to the temple there 
 as al the sike peple is of dyverse maladies and anoynt them ther- 
 wyth and if they be hole with the blode thene crie we god merci and 
 anone lete us be cristned ma & woman. Thene they anoynted the 
 sike peple wyth this blode & anone they were hole. Thene went 
 thise iewes to the bisshop of the cite & told hym all the caas & anone 
 he kneled downe on his knees & thaked god of this fayr myracle, 
 And wlia he cristned the iewes betoke violis of glasse cristal & aubur 
 & put of this blode in he & sent it about in diverse chirches 
 and of this bloode as many men understode com to the blode of 
 hailes. Mylites tellith in his cronycles that many years after that 
 Iherusalem was dystroyed, y e iewes wold have bnilded it ayen thene 
 as they went to the third wardes erly in a mornyng they fonde many 
 crosses by the waye & they were aferde therof, & torned homwarde 
 ayen, yet on y e morow they come ayen then were the crosses full of 
 blode & then they fley liomwardes ayen eche one Yet wolde they 
 not leve tlierby, but ayen the iij day thene fire rose out of therthe 
 and brent therin everychone in to asshes. 
 
 DE EXALTATIONE SANCTE CEUCIS. 
 
 Goode frendes suche a daye ye shall haue holy rode daye, in whiche 
 ye shall come to the chirche in worshyp of hym that was done upon 
 the crosse, this day is called (Exaltacio sancte crucis.) The exalta- 
 cyon of the crosse, that is to saye, the lyftynge uf of y e holy Crosse 
 whan saynt Eleyne had set the Crosse in Jherusalem crysten people 
 
EXALTATION OF TIIE HOLY CROSS. 
 
 135 
 
 dyde it grete worshyp. But then came tlie kyng of Perse y' was 
 cailed Cosdre & lie toke the Crosse with hym & made the Cyte 
 hare, and bare a waye all that he myglit, & wente in to the Temple 
 and toke all the tresour Jewels & precyous stones & bare them a 
 waye. Thus this cursyd man dyde destroye many kyngdomes & so 
 bare the holy Crosse in to his owne countree. Then themperour 
 Eraclius herde therof & was full wroth & sory & sente to this 
 Cosdre to trete w' hym for Eraclius was a crysten man. Then 
 Cosdre answered cursedly & sayd he wolde not treate tyll he had all 
 his peple to forsake crystendom & do sacrefyce to his mawmettes. 
 Then this Emperour Eraclius betoke all to good & gadred hym an 
 oost of peple to fyght w c this cursyd kyng Cosdre hopynge to god to 
 gete the holy Crosse ayen. But whan this cursyd kyng Cosdre came 
 he fell in such a fantasye and madnesse that he toke his sone al the 
 gouernauce of his reame & lete make an hous for hymself in maner of 
 an awter lyke unto heuen, & made it all shynynge golde & precyous 
 stones, and set hymself in the myddes in a chayr of golde, & com- 
 maunded that all the peple sholde call hym god, and so sate, & the 
 holy Crosse in his ryght lionde in stede of his sone & on left lionde 
 a tame kocke in stede of the holy ghost & hymself in the myddes 
 in stede of Trynyte and thus he sat lyke a madde man. Then his 
 sone herde that Eraclius was comynge, he wente ayenst him, & met 
 hym at a grete water ouer the whiche water was a brydge. And 
 then by thassent of both theyr oostes, that the two chyef captayns a 
 myddes of the brydge sholde fyght for theym all, and bothe endes of 
 y e brydge should be drawen up, and whiche of them y c had the vyctory 
 sholde haue both the kyngdomes. Then was Eraclius so full in fayth 
 of the Crosse & trusted in the prayer of people y c he ouercome his 
 enmye. Then Cosdres peple by sterynge of the holy ghost terned to 
 the fayth by free wyll of themself & whan they were all crystened. 
 Then wente Eraclius w' both oostes to y e old kyng Cosdres as he 
 satte in his trone and sayd to hym thus. For by cause thou hast 
 doo worshyp to the holy Crosse, thou shalt chose yf thou wylt be 
 crystened & haue thy kyngdome ayen for a lytell trybnte in rest & 
 
136 
 
 LEGEND OF THE 
 
 peas, or elles to be deed & he forsoke to be crystened. Then anone 
 Eraclius smote of his heed & made a crye y c his tresour sholde be 
 dealed amonge his men, & precyous stones & other jewels sholde be 
 kepte to restore the chirches that were destroyed & bare the Crosse 
 to Jerusalem. And whan he came to the mount of Olyuete towardes 
 the cyte of Jerusalem rydynge on a trapped hors he would haue 
 ryden in to y e cyte of Jerusalem but sodenly the gates felle togyder 
 and was a playne wall. Thenne he was gretely astonyed & mer- 
 uayled gretely of that vengeaunce, and made a grete mone. Thene 
 came an aungell and stode upon the gates and sayd. Quando rex 
 noster, &c. Whan the kynge of heuen came this way & through 
 these gates towarde his passyon, he rode on no trapped hors, nor on 
 no clothe of golde, but mekely on a symple asse, gyuynge ensample 
 of mekenes to all people, thenne the aungell went his way. Thenne 
 the kynge with all the deuocion yt he coulde or myght do, anone dyde 
 of his clothes to his shyrte and went bare fote and bare legged. 
 Thenne the gate opened & he rvent in to the gate of Jherusalem and 
 so in to the temple and offred the crosse agayne as it was before. 
 And thenne for y e grete Joye that the people had of this crosse, & of 
 the grete myracles y c god shewed, it was the more worshypped after 
 than it was afore, and the worshyppe of the crosse that was cast 
 downe, after was lyft up, wherefore this daye is called exaltacyon of 
 the holy crosse. For as saynt Austyn saythe, the crosse was fyrst 
 of grete spyte and belony. And now it is of grete worshyppe, so 
 that emperoures and kynges worshyp and do to it grete reuerence. 
 
 NARRACIO. 
 
 We hede in legenda aurea that a Jew came to a chyrch and for 
 defaute that no man was in the chyrch he went to the rode, and for 
 grete enuy that he had to Cryst he cut the rodes throte, and anone 
 the blode sterte out on his clothes and so his clothes were all reed 
 with blode. Thenne he hydde the rode in a preuy place, & as he 
 went home a crysten man mette hym & sayd to hym thou hast slayne 
 some ma where hast thou done hym, and the Jew sayd nay, and 
 
EXALTATION OF THE HOLY CROSS. 
 
 137 
 
 y c crysten man sayd, thy clothes ben all blody of hym. Thenne this 
 Jewe kneeled downe and sayd. For so the god that these crysten 
 people beleue upon is of grete vertue, and told hym how he had done, 
 and then he cryed mercy with all his lierte, and soo he was crystened, 
 and was a holy man euer after, and so wente vnto euerlastynge Joy 
 and blysse to the whiche god brynge vs al. Amen. 
 
 To make, or sign with, the sign of the Cross, in token of confi- 
 dence in Him who wrought our salvation by his crucifixion, is a 
 very ancient ceremony of the Christian Religion. It was used in the 
 primitive Church, together with the imposition of hands, on the 
 admission of Catechumens, at the time of exorcism, and while they 
 were passing through the several stages of Catechumanship ; at the 
 time of Unction before Baptism; and lastly, at the time of Confirma- 
 tion, which was the conclusion of Baptism both in infants and adults. 
 The sign of the Cross was used, likewise, before the Minister pro- 
 ceeded to consecrate the elements in the Eucharist : and Tertullian 
 says, that the early Christians usually prayed with their arms 
 expanded, and their hands lifted up to heaven in the form of a 
 Cross, to represent our Saviour’s Passion. 1 
 
 But that the material Cross, made of wood, or stone, or metal, and 
 used as an instrument or object of devotion, was not in use in these 
 early times, is evident enough, from the silence of all the writers of 
 those days upon the subject; especially of Eusebius, who, though he 
 has frequent occasion to describe the Churches of Constantine, who 
 reigned from the year 306 to 337, never in one instance, though he 
 frequently speaks of Crosses set up in other places, makes mention 
 of a Cross, as having a place in any one of them. Dallmus, 2 who 
 observed this, thinks they were not admitted into Churches till after 
 the year 340. Chrysostom speaks of the sign of the Cross as used at 
 the Lord’s Table, in the consecration of Priests, and at the celebration 
 
 1 Broughton’s Diet., at the word Cross. 
 
 2 De Cultu Relig., lib. v. c. 8, p. 773. 
 
138 
 
 OF THE CRUCIFIX, THE ABUSES 
 
 of the Lord’s Supper; but he seems to mean, not a material Cross 
 set upon the Altar, but the bodiless and transient sign made upon 
 the forehead, as it is still made by us in the Kite of Baptism. And 
 both St. Austin and the author of the Apostolical Constitutions speak 
 in the same manner. But, after this time, Sozomen makes mention 
 of material Crosses lying upon the Altar, though not in the time of 
 Constantine, but in his own time, a.d. 440. And after him, Evagrius 
 speaks of silver crosses, given by Cosroes to one of the Churches of 
 Constantinople, to be fixed upon the Altar. So that the original of 
 this practice is not, as some suppose, to be deduced from the age of 
 Constantine the Great, but from one that followed. When they first 
 came to be set up in Churches, is not so easy to determine. 1 
 
 The Cross was first declared to be itself the proper and direct 
 object of Religious Worship in a decree of the Second Council of 
 Nice, by the influence and authority of Irene, who, after entering 
 into a league with Hadrian, the Roman Pontiff, assembled it in the 
 year 786. At first Constantinople was appointed for the place of 
 meeting; but the Iconoclasts, who had the greater part of the army 
 on their side, raised such a tumult, that the Empress postponed the 
 meeting, and changed the place to Nice, in Bithynia. In the 7th act 
 of the Council it was decreed, that the Cross, as also the Images of 
 the Virgin Mary, the Angels, and the Saints, were entitled to religious 
 worship, though not to that of the highest kind called Latrirn; 2 and 
 
 1 See Bingham’s Antiquities of the 
 Christian Church, book viii. chap. 6, 
 sec. 20. 
 
 2 Notwithstanding this decree, Du- 
 rantus, whose work, de Ritibus Ecclesi® 
 Catholic®, was first published at Rome 
 in the year 1591, speaks of the ques- 
 tion, Whether the Cross was to be 
 reverenced with divine worship? as one 
 upon which the scholastic writers much 
 disputed. When writing upon the sub- 
 ject, he quotes as follows: — Leo magnus 
 
 Serm de Pass 8. Crucis signum ado- 
 randum Regnis omnibus praedicat Justi- 
 nianus Novella 5 de monachis, § 1. 
 Dicimus autem adorandam et honoran- 
 dam vere crucem. Damascenus lib. de 
 Orthod. fide, cap 1 1 . Adoramus etiam 
 figuram pretiosse et vivific® Crucis, 
 tametsi ex alia materia fiicta est, non 
 materiam venerantes; Absit enim, sed 
 figuram, tanquam Christo signum, &c. 
 Item Ecclesia in Ilymno de Passione 
 Domini; 0 Crux are spes unica, fyc. 
 
AND SUPERSTITIONS CONNECTED WITH IT. 
 
 139 
 
 that it was proper that they should be kissed, have incense burned 
 to them, and candles and lamps lighted up before them ; though not- 
 
 auge piis, fyc. Quibus consequens est 
 crucem adorandam esse. Ceterum an 
 adoratione Latriae crux adoranda sit con- 
 tendunt scliolastici, &c. From whom 
 he produces several passages in proof. — 
 (Durantus, lib. i. chap. 6, sec. 13.) 
 
 The following prayer in rhyming 
 metre is in the service secundum Sa- 
 crum for iii of May, Inventio San etas 
 Crucis in the Breviary. Quarto. Lon- 
 don, 1555. Pars Hyemalis, E 1. 
 
 Orcitio. 
 
 O Crux fidelis, 
 
 Terras ccelis 
 
 Miro nectens foedere, 
 
 Nos in laude 
 Tua gaude 
 
 Devotos incedere. 
 
 Crux est thronus 
 In quo bonus 
 
 Pastor oves redemit; 
 
 Crux secundat, 
 
 Crux emundat, 
 
 Crux hostem interimit. 
 
 Ara crucis, 
 
 Pampas lucis, 
 
 Vera salus hominum; 
 
 Nobis pronum 
 Fac patronum, 
 
 Quem tulisti Dominum. 
 
 Salve lignum 
 Vitas, dignum 
 
 Ferre mundi pretium, 
 
 Confer isti 
 Plebi Christi 
 
 Crucis beneficium. 
 
 Omnes Clerici ad alt. Convert; 
 dicant Glo. Pat. All 3 
 
 Imagines. Sc. Sanctorum, qu® non 
 sunt contemnendae, sed reverend®. Sunt 
 namque tales Imagines et Pictur® Sanc- 
 torum Libri et Scriptur® Laicorum. 
 Ipsarum tamen Imaginum pictura non 
 est adoranda, sed res per ipsam repr®- 
 sentata. Etnota, quod triplex fuit ratio 
 institutionis Imaginum; una est ad in- 
 structionem rudium, qui eis quasi qui- 
 busdamLibris edoceri videutur. Secunda 
 est, ut Incarnationis Mysterium, et Sanc- 
 torum Exempla magis in memoria nostra 
 essent, dum quotidie oculis nostris re- 
 pr®sentantur. Tertia est ad excitandum 
 Devotionis affectum, qu® ex visis effi- 
 cacius excitatur quam ex auditis. Scias 
 tamen secundum Job. quod Adoratione 
 Latri® non licet adorare Imagines, sed 
 Adoratione Duli®, sic; est enim Latria 
 cultus soli Deo debitus, sed Dulia est 
 servitus qu® debetur Creatur®. Unde 
 Versus: Dulia sit Servo, debetur Latria 
 Christo. Vel sic, Mortalis Duliam, La- 
 triam die Omnipotentis. Adoramus ita- 
 que Deum ipsum super omnia diligendo, 
 credendo in eum, Sacrificium illi offer- 
 endo, et super omnia Reverentiam exhi- 
 bendo: sed Adoramus Crucem et Ima- 
 gines Reverentiam exhibendo, non in 
 ea credendo, vel super omnia diligendo, 
 vel Sacrificium impendendo; nam hoc 
 
 esset Idolatriam exercere Sed 
 
 nunquid Imago Christi sit adoranda 
 cultu Latri®? Die quod si consideretur 
 Imago, prout est qu®dam Res, sic nullus 
 honor sibi debetur, sicut nec Ligno vel 
 Lapidi; si autem consideretur ut Imago, 
 tunc, quia idem motus est in Imaginem, 
 inquantum est Imago et Imaginatum, 
 unus honor debetur Imagini et Imagi- 
 nato. Et ideo cum Christus Latria 
 
140 
 
 OF THE CRUCIFIX — ITS ABUSES. 
 
 withstanding this, it is the practice of the members of the Church of 
 Rome, to express, at least externally, adoration, by genuflexion, pros- 
 tration, supplication, and other acts of worship, to the Cross. The acts 
 of this Council, which are still in existence, and come down to us in 
 an entire state, are full of fabulous tales, of the wonders wrought by 
 images, of appeals to Apocryphal books, of perversions of the decla- 
 rations of the Fathers, and of other false and fabulous arguments. 
 
 The first rise of Crucifixes, or of Crosses with the representation of 
 Christ’s body hung thereon in his last agony, may be assigned to the 
 close of the 7 th century; when, in the Sixth General Council of Con- 
 stantinople, which was held in the year 680, it was decreed, that 
 Christ should be painted in the form of a man upon the Cross ; in 
 order that his death and passion might thereby be set before the eyes 
 of Christians in a more powerful and impressive manner. From this, 
 (through the desire of heightening the effect if possible still more,) 
 the transition to the formation of a like instrument for the same 
 purpose in wood, or metal, or stone, as is now in use in the Church of 
 Rome, is obvious and easy. Hence the Pectoral, or Breast Cross, 
 which is worn by the Bishop of that communion suspended by a chain 
 or string from the neck, and the crucifixes which are placed upon 
 their altar, or affixed, so as to be handled by their preachers in their 
 pulpits : as also those, which are carried in procession, or otherwise 
 made use of in their religious ceremonials, or acts of devotion : and 
 again, those which were set up in the niches, or against the walls, or 
 on the screens or lofts in the interior of their Churches, or upon 
 the walls without; or occasionally in church-yards or oratories by 
 the road side; or in other places, which, from some unusual or acci- 
 dental circumstance, had led to their being looked upon as sacred, and 
 entitled to the token of their peculiar holiness. But as being made 
 the instruments of innumerable pious frauds 1 and intolerable super- 
 
 adoretur, ejus Imago debet similiter 
 Latvia adorari. — -(Provinciale, Gulielmi 
 Lyndwood. Oxon. fob 1579, Lib. iii. 
 Tit. 27, p. 252.) 
 
 1 The Rood of Grace at Boxley, in 
 Kent, made with divers vices and wires 
 to turn the eyes and move the lips, was 
 showed publicly at Paul’s Cross, by John, 
 
'Ibe Screen. JUtlelninuicib (llbureb. J)ovtolb 
 
ITS SUPPRESSION IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 141 
 
 stitions, alike derogatory to the honour of Christ’s Religion, and 
 fatal to the maintenance of an undefiled faith in Him, the Crucifixes 
 with which our Churches everywhere abounded, were at the period of 
 the Reformation wisely taken down; and we have now no other 
 records of their existence, or situation, than the vacant niche or 
 canopy under which they stood; or at least, some broken fragment, 
 which, as an enduring and faithful monitor to our country, is the 
 record of the corruption from which it has in mercy been delivered. 
 
 The Screen, or as it is called by some, the Rood-loft, 1 — which, though 
 
 Bishop of Rochester, Sunday, the 24th 
 of February, in the year 1538; and then 
 broken and pulled in pieces, the people 
 laughing at that which they adored 
 but an hour before. The Legend of 
 this famous Holy Rood I find is this: 
 An English Artist being taken prisoner 
 in the wars between us and France, 
 and wanting money for his ransom, set 
 his wits to work to make some famous 
 piece, and having got some materials, he 
 made a curious Rood, the like had never 
 been seen for its gestures, and moving 
 all its joints, as bowing the head, lifting 
 up itself, rolling the eyes, shaking the 
 hands, knitting the brows, &c. ; which, 
 being finished, he got leave upon his 
 parole to bring it into England to sell, 
 and make money of it for a ransom, and 
 laid it on the back of a jade, which he 
 drove before him. Coming to Rochester, 
 and staying there to drink, the jade 
 went forward, a way not intended by 
 the master, and stayed not till he came 
 to Boxley, and running to the Abbey 
 Church door, he made such a knocking 
 and bouncing against it with his heels, 
 that at the noise the Abbot and Monks 
 came and opened the door, which no 
 sooner done, but the beast rushed in, and 
 ran to a certain pillar, and there stood. 
 
 Whilst the Monks were busy in taking off 
 the load, in comes the owner, puffing and 
 sweating, and, satisfying them that the 
 jade and his load was his property, en- 
 deavours to lead him out of the church: 
 but, notwithstanding all his beating and 
 pulling, the resty beast would not stir 
 an inch from the pillar. Then he takes 
 off the image, thinking to carry it away 
 himself, but that would not stir either; 
 and therefore, after much heaving, and 
 lifting, to no purpose, they all thought 
 that God had sent and destined it to that 
 house, like another palladium. And so 
 the Abbot and Monks, giving the master 
 his price for it, they set it up just at 
 that pillar, where it stood for many 
 years, doing rare feats to the enriching 
 of the house, till it was easily removed 
 to Paul’s Cross, and there uncased, as 
 you have heard before. — (From the 
 Romish Ilorseleach, by Thomas Stave - 
 ley. London, octavo, 1769, page 78. — 
 See also Lambert’s Perambulations of 
 Kent, in Boxley.) 
 
 1 The Holy-Rood and the Rood-Loft 
 were also set up in churches. The Rood 
 was an image of Christ upon the Cross; 
 made generally of wood, and placed on a 
 loft, made for that purpose, just over 
 the passage out of the Church into the 
 
142 
 
 SUPPRESSION OF THE CRUCIFIX 
 
 in a dilapidated condition, is still standing at the west end of Attleburgh 
 Church; hut, till the close of the year 1845, was placed immediately 
 before the three arches opening from the Nave into Mortimer’s and 
 Chanticler’s Chapels, and the area between them, through the two 
 former of which you passed into the College Chantry or Chapel, — is 
 an evidence, that the honour of the Holy Cross was, during the 
 period in which it was so occupied, duly regarded, if we may not 
 rather say, superstitiously abused. The great extent of this screen, 
 its elaborate workmanship, and the unusual magnificence in which, 
 in its original and perfect state, it must have appeared, and of which 
 the remains are still sufficient to excite a strong impression, show 
 the foundation for the display of an extensive, gorgeous, and striking 
 exhibition, with which the feelings of the worshipper, who is gnided 
 in his devotions by the Word of God, could have no connexion. And 
 besides the property, which was of a fixed and immovable kind, and 
 not immediately connected with the performance of Public Worship, 
 
 Chancel. Out of this mystery, they 
 say, that the Church represents the 
 Church Militant, and the Chancel the 
 Church Triumphant. And those that 
 will pass out of the former into the 
 latter, must go under the Rood or Loft; 
 that is, they must go under the Cross, 
 and suffer affliction. This Rood was 
 not complete without the Images of the 
 Virgin Mary and St. John, one of them 
 standing on the one side, and the other 
 on the other of the Image of Christ, in 
 allusion to that of St. John in the 
 Gospel, Jesus (on the Cross) saw his 
 mother, and the disciple standing by, 
 whom he loved. (John xix. 26.) These 
 Images were also sometimes placed 
 without, over the entrance into the 
 church: but the places now, wherever 
 they stood before, are possessed and 
 filled up generally with the King’s 
 arms. These Holy Roods were of great 
 
 esteem, and many miracles pretended to 
 have been done at and by them; one of 
 the most famous thereof was that of 
 Bosley, of which see Mr. Lambert’s 
 description. — (Perambulation in Box- 
 
 iey-) 
 
 The Festival of The Exaltation of 
 the Cross (see Calend. to Common 
 Prayer, Sep r 14) was, and till this time 
 is, known by the name of Holy-Rood- 
 Day; in the Saxon language, the word 
 Rode or Rood, signifying a Cross; and 
 as it was an usual oath to swear by the 
 Mass, so also by the Rood, is a very 
 sacred thing. Harpsfield confessed him- 
 self ignorant of the meaning of the 
 Rood-loft. — (See Fox’s Acts and Monu- 
 ments, examination of Tho. Hawes, 
 vol. iii. p. 218; History of Churches, by 
 Thomas Staveley, Esq. London, 8vo, 
 1712, page 199; also Fuller’s History 
 of Waltham Abbey, page 16.) 
 
IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 
 
 143 
 
 or required for the celebration of the Rites and Ceremonies of the 
 Church, there were, as well in the Parish Church as in the Chapels 
 attached to it, utensils and other goods, which were detached and 
 moveable; among which, as, upon the dissolution of the College, they 
 fell into the hands of the Earl of Sussex, whose object, as evinced by 
 the covetous and sacrilegious conduct upon the occasion, appeared 
 to be rather gain than godliness, we find particularly enumerated 
 Fourteen Crosses. So that it is clear that, at the time of the Reform- 
 ation, there was no deficiency of evidence, that the honour which was 
 considered due to the memory of the instrument upon which our 
 Saviour underwent the last agonies of his Passion, as having, by 
 reason of its contact with his sacred body, sacramentally derived a 
 virtue 1 which had descended to his Church, was not duly shown, 
 with the religious homage and devotion which was considered as 
 belonging to it; or that there was any want of appropriate instru- 
 ments, for the performance of the mistaken duty, which was then 
 prescribed to the Christian worshipper by the appointed Ritual. 
 
 1 In Sanctm Cruce Domini secunda 1 crux salvat per talem effectum quem 
 spes habetur. Sicut enim beata virgo habet, ideo de ea cantantur: “ O crux 
 portavit dominum, ita et sancta crux splendidior astris, &c., quas sola fuista 
 suo modo. Et sicut dominus dat aquis digna, scilicet dignitate tibi data, por- 
 baptismalibus sanctificare, et aliis sacra- tare talentum mundi, ike .” — (Durandi 
 mentis; ita per t actum dominicze carnis Rationale Divinorum Officiorum. Ludg, 
 sanctificatum fuit lignum, ut nos suo 1559. Lib. 7; de Invent. S. Crucis> 
 modo sanctificare possit: et quia ita chap, xi.) 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 BOOK OF CEREMONIES IN THE TIME OF HENRY VIII. — CONSECRATION 
 SERVICES OF BISHOP BARLOW, BISHOP ANDREWS, AND BISHOP PATRICK 
 — PRAYER OF BISHOP KING — SERVICE USED BY ARCHBISHOP LAUD — 
 CONSECRATION SERVICE OF BISHOP WILSON — THOSE OF THE CON- 
 VOCATIONS IN 1661 AND 1712 — THAT PRINTED IN IRELAND, 1718 — 
 
 ANNUAL FEAST OF DEDICATION HOLY WAKES RE-OPENING OF 
 
 ATTLEBOROUGH CHURCH, AFTER REPAIRS, IN 1845. 
 
 |~N the year 1539, the time being favourable to the views of those 
 who were opposed to the Reformation, a Book of Ceremonies 1 was 
 drawn up and presented to the Convocation: Gardiner, Bishop of 
 Winchester, and those who were of his party, hoping, at this juncture, 
 
 1 Bishop Burnet (Hist., Book iii. a.d. 
 1540), speaking of this work, says, 
 “ The other Bishops that were ap- 
 
 pointed to examine the rites and cere- 
 monies of the Church, drew up a Kubrick 
 and Rationale of them, which I do not 
 
THE BOOK OF CEREMONIES. 
 
 145 
 
 to have prevailed in favour of the old form of religion. The first 
 subject in this book is entitled, Of Churches and Churchyards, the 
 hallowing and reconciling them; which it opens with a preamble, 
 setting forth the difference of the ground upon which the obedience 
 rests, which is due to the commandments and works expressed in 
 Scripture necessary for a Christian man’s life and salvation, and 
 such, as is in reason required of us, to the alterable rules and cere- 
 monies set forth from time to time by Governors and men in autho- 
 rity, for a decent order, quietness, and tranquillity; after which it 
 goes on to state, that to the end this Church may be comely and 
 quietly ordered and well instructed, it is thought meet and conve- 
 nient, that the orders and ceremonies, and rites following, should be 
 in the Church honestly, obediently, and reverently kept and observed. 
 
 THE CHURCH. 
 
 And first of al, to have a common house for Christian people 
 which we call the church , is very necessary, that there they may 
 come together; whereas the word of God is preached, the Sacra- 
 ments are ministered, and prayers, as wel of the people as the 
 Ministers, to Almighty God are made; both for them that be alive, 
 and also for them that be departed in the faith of Christ. Where- 
 fore it is convenient, that place and the altars there to be sanctified, 
 washed, and prepared with prayers. 
 
 Sanctified ; that is to say, separated from all profane uses, and 
 dedicated to the end before rehersed, and therefore no Christian 
 person should abuse the same either with eating, drinking, buying, 
 selling, playing, dancing, diceing, or with any other profane and 
 
 find was printed: but a very authentical 
 MS. of a great part of it is extant.” To 
 which passage his marginal annotation 
 is, “ Corrections of the Mass-book and 
 other Offices. Ex. MSS. D.D. Still- 
 ingfleet.” And Mr. Collier, in his Ec- 
 clesiastical History of Great Britain, 
 folio, vol. 2, page 191, column 2, calls 
 
 this work by the same name, a “ Ra- 
 tionale” of the Rites and Ceremonies of 
 the Church; and has inserted a tran- 
 script of it from the Cotton library, 
 similar to that given by Strype from 
 the same authority. — (Biblioth. Cotton 
 Cleop. E. 5. Folio, 259.) 
 
146 
 
 THE BOOK OF CEREMONIES. 
 
 worldly matter. For al sobernes, quietnes, and godliness, ought 
 there to be used. 
 
 Washed ; to admonish al Christen people to wash inwardly their 
 own hearts and consciences; which be the living temples of God, 
 before they slial approch to the use of any holy mystery there. 
 
 Prepared with prayers; That the sacraments, there ministred, may 
 be acceptable to Almighty God ; and that it may please him to hear 
 the humble and devout prayers of the people there; and that al 
 things there don and heard by them may be to commodity and wealth 
 of their souls . 1 
 
 But though the preamble to this work so admirably expresses the 
 present sentiments of the United Church of England and Ireland, 
 the body of it, as appears from this extract, and with a very far 
 stronger evidence throughout the parts that follow, is decidedly 
 against them ; and, as the object of it clearly was, to set the corrup- 
 tions and superstitious practices which had crept into the Church, 
 in as favourable a light as possible, it was opposed by those who 
 could not in conscience tolerate them; and the Book was not 
 received. 
 
 The Service for consecrating, or, as it is here styled, hallowing of 
 Churches, is touched upon in this work, no otherwise, than in the 
 very short and general manner, in which the above extract notices 
 it ; but under the circumstances of the case it cannot be doubted, but 
 that the entire form of consecration, as it was in the time in use, is 
 what is here recommended to the Convocation for its sanction ; and 
 what, by its rejection, was decreed to be undeserving of the counte- 
 nance which it sought. And this struggle appears to be the dying 
 effort that was made to uphold this portion of the unhealthy regimen, 
 by which the treacherous and corrupt system of Popery was main- 
 tained, by the aid of an elaborate and mystical Ceremonial, which 
 was evidentally falling, and advancing rapidly to the ruin in which 
 it was soon after overwhelmed : for, from this period, we have no 
 
 1 See Strype’s Eccles. Mem, vol. i. part i. c. 47, 8vo, Oxford, p. 546, & vol. i. 
 part ii. p. 411. 
 
CONSECRATION SERVICES. 
 
 147 
 
 further notice, of the very lengthy and overburdened service in our 
 Church; and the only traces of it, are now visible to us in the 
 Pontifical of the Church of Rome, in which alone, until it shall have 
 been freed from its unscriptural accumulation, and worse than childish 
 vanities, and remodelled in a form of dignified and impressive use- 
 fulness, it has its appropriate place. 
 
 As no form of consecrating Churches was set forth by authority at 
 the time of the Reformation, our Bishops were left to the exercise of 
 their own discretion; and were obliged, every one for himself, to 
 prepare a necessary service, either by his own hand, or to avail him- 
 self of the labours of some other Prelate, with whose qualifications 
 for the work he might be better satisfied. In the short, but busy 
 reign of Edward VI., (as far at least as the ecclesiastical affairs were 
 concerned,) attention was rather given to the pulling down of the 
 sacred buildings, which had formed a part of the hospitals, colleges, 
 and chantries at that time dissolved, than to the building up of 
 others, which must have been thought unnecessary and superfluous; 
 and consequently, the demand for a Consecration Service could not 
 have been made. In the reverse of things in the time of Mary, 
 those, upon whom the work would otherwise have fallen, were, 
 through a feeling hostile to their views, driven from their stations. 
 And throughout the anxious reign of Elizabeth that followed, when 
 the struggles in which the Church was incessantly engaged, in oppo- 
 sition to the treasonable policy of the Romanists on the one hand, 
 and the plausible pretensions of the Puritans on the other, (not 
 merely for the preservation of her internal peace, but for her very 
 existence in a state of apostolick truth,) as the instances of Church 
 building were of rare occurrence, so was the occasion for Consecration 
 Services in a like proportion small. Her Bishops, therefore, either 
 as being favourable to the Geneva discipline, would abstain from the 
 observance of all external form, on the one hand ; or, as desirous to 
 avoid the charge, of wishing again to introduce the unscriptural cere- 
 monials of the Papal system, on the other, would naturally discharge 
 the duty, which devolved on them in this instance, in a manner least 
 
 i. 2 
 
148 
 
 CONSECRATION SERVICES. 
 
 calculated to excite the observation of the too zealous partizans of 
 either party ; and consequently use that simple form of service which 
 would be scarcely worthy of notice beyond the limits of the congre- 
 gation for whom it was designed, or of a record which would outlive 
 the memory of those who might attend it. 
 
 But in the reign of James I., after the prospects of the Romanists 
 were rendered hopeless, and the voice of the Presbyterian party 
 silenced, by the personal exertion and interference of the King, as 
 moderator, in the Conference at Hampton Court, new churches were 
 erected, as well as dilapidated ones repaired; and several Forms were 
 prepared for the Consecration of them by the Bishops of the day, 
 which are still preserved in the history of the times, or of the parti- 
 cular transactions with which they were connected. 
 
 The first Consecration Service is that of Dr. Barlow, the Bishop of 
 Lincoln, who, on the first of November, in the year 1610, consecrated 
 the Church of Fulmar, in Buckinghamshire, which was built at the 
 expense of Sir Marmaduke Dorrell, Knight, Master of the King’s 
 household, in lieu of that which had become old and ruinated ; and 
 which stood at so great a distance from the town, as to be an impe- 
 diment to the parishioners attending there. The full particulars of 
 what passed upon this interesting occasion, and a description of the 
 Service, with the substance of the prayers as given us in the conti- 
 nuation of Stowe’s Annals of the Life and Reign of King James I., 
 will be found in the Appendix. 1 
 
 The second form of Consecration was that compiled by Dr. 
 Andrews, Bishop of Winchester, and used by him at the Consecra- 
 tion of Jesus Chapel, in the Parish of St. Mary’s, near Southampton, 
 upon the seventeenth of September, 1620. This is printed at the 
 end of Bishop Sparrow’s Rationale of the Common Prayer; and like- 
 wise in his Collection of Articles and other public Records of the 
 Church of England. 2 By this service, says Mr. Lewis, Bishop 
 Andrews found the materials for all that followed him; and his Form 
 lias been the original, to which all that I have seen have been 
 
 1 See Appendix, No. IV. 2 4th Edition, 1684. 
 
CONSECRATION SERVICES. 
 
 149 
 
 obliged, both for the contents of the prayers, and the ordering and 
 solemnizing the ceremony. Another form of appropriate service was 
 used by Dr. Patrick, Bishop of Ely, at the Consecration of a Chapel 
 in Catherine Hall, Cambridge ; and is to be found at the end of a 
 Sermon preached on that occasion by Dr. Long. To this Service 
 the Bishop added a Prayer which he used in consecrating the Com- 
 munion Plate; which is printed in the Historical Essay upon the 
 Consecration of Churches, by the llev. Mr. Lewis, Minister of 
 Margate. 1 
 
 A Consecration Prayer used by Dr. King, Bishop of London, at 
 the Consecration of a Chapel in the parish of Edmonton, in the year 
 1615; and of another at Clayhall, in the parish of Barking, Essex,, 
 belonging to Sir Christopher Hatton, on the 15th of September, 
 1616, is printed in the second volume of Collyer’s Ecclesiastical 
 History. 2 
 
 Mr. Lewis likewise mentions a Form by Archbishop Laud, but of 
 which he only speaks upon the authority of others, as he had never 
 himself seen it. But on this point he was, in all probability, misin- 
 formed. For in the History of the Life and Troubles of this Prelate, 
 written by his own pen, while a prisoner in the Tower, he tells us, 
 that upon the two noted occasions for which his conduct was made 
 chargeable with treason, for seeking, by the introduction of Popish 
 Ceremonies, to overthrow the Religion established, he followed a copy 
 of the learned and reverend Bishop Andrews, by which that Prelate 
 consecrated divers churches in his time; and that this was so, he 
 had the copy by him to witness, and offered to produce it. 3 
 
 Another Form of Consecration of Churches and Chapels was drawn 
 up by Bishop Thomas Wilson, for the Diocese of Sodor and Mann, 
 and used by him there in the years 1708, 1714, and 1735; and 
 also, upon the occasion of his officiating, at the request of Francis, 
 Lord Bishop of Chester, the 26th of November, 1723, at the Con- 
 
 1 Octavo. London, 1719. 3 History of the Life and Troubles 
 
 2 Folio edition, page 709. Part ii. of Archbishop Laud, pages 339 and 
 
 book viii. 340. 
 
150 
 
 CONSECRATION SERVICES. 
 
 secration of the Chapel of Atherton, in the parish of Leigh and 
 County of Lancaster. 1 
 
 Besides these, there are two other Forms of a Consecration 
 Service, which have a claim upon our notice upon yet higher 
 grounds. The first of which is that drawn up in the Convocation of 
 1661, occasioned, as some think, according to Bishop Gibson, at the 
 offence which was taken at Archbishop Laud’s ceremonious manner 
 of consecrating the Parish Church of St. Catherine Cree, and St. 
 Giles’ in the Fields, London; but the same Prelate speaks of this, as 
 being a work which was only in design ; and which it were to be 
 wished were again set on foot by the Bishops and Clergy. 2 If the 
 Convocation, which was held in the year 1640, had not been so pre- 
 cipitately brought to a speedy conclusion, it is, in the opinion of 
 Dr. Fleylyn, probable, if not certain, that a Canon had been passed 
 for digesting an uniform order of such Consecration (of Churches), 
 as there was made a body of Visitation Articles for the public use of 
 all that exercised ecclesiastical jurisdiction which every Bishop and 
 Archdeacon had before fashioned for themselves. 3 
 
 In the year 1712, a Form of consecrating Churches and Chapels 
 and Churchyards, or places of burial, was sent down from the Bishops 
 to the lower house of Convocation, on the 2nd day of April ; and was 
 altered by the committee of the whole house, and reported to the house 
 on the 9th day of the same month, which was agreed to, with some 
 alterations: which Form, as it did not receive the Boyal assent, was 
 not enjoined to be observed, yet it is now generally used. 4 But in no 
 instance, that I have met with, has the order been strictly adhered to. 
 
 By the XLIII Canon of the Church of Ireland, made in the year 
 1635, it was directed, that as often as Churches were newly built, 
 where formerly there were not, or Clmrch-yards appointed for burial, 
 
 1 See his Works in 4 volumes, 8vo, | 3 Heylyn’s Life and Death of Arch- 
 
 vol. iii. page 339, 4th edition. bishop Laud. Folio. London, 1668. 
 
 j 4 Burns’ Ecclesiastical Law, 9th edit. 
 
 2 See his Codex Juris. Eccles. Angli- | by Phillimore, vol. i. p. 327, where the 
 
 cane. Folio, 1771. Oxford. 1 Form of Service is printed. 
 
CONSECRATION SERVICES. 
 
 151 
 
 they should be consecrated ; but no form of service, appropriate to 
 the occasion, was put forth by authority : and, consequently, the 
 Bishops were, here again, left in the matter to their own discretion. 
 However, there was a form in Ireland for this purpose, of which 
 Dr. William King, Archbishop of Dublin, who had consecrated or 
 restored nearly forty Churches previously to the year 1715, made 
 use, and altered to his own mind; as he conceived himself impowered 
 to do. To this form he subsequently prefixed a preface, and sub- 
 joined a homily ; intending, should this work have the approbation of 
 the Archbishop of Tuam and the Bishop of Clogher, of whose judg- 
 ment he seems to have entertained a high opinion; and, if thought 
 advisable, that of his Clergy also, to print it for the use of his own 
 Diocese. 
 
 In the year 1718 the form of consecrating Churches, &c., was 
 printed and annexed, with some other services, to the Book of 
 Common Prayer used in that kingdom ; but upon inquiry being made 
 by Government how this was done, and by what authority it was 
 in use, it appeared to be the unauthorized work of the Printer. 
 
 In the following year the form which Archbishop King had altered 
 was published, under the title of “ A Discourse concerning the Con- 
 secration of Churches, showing what is meant by Dedicating them, 
 with the grounds of that Office;” the form having been previously 
 agreed to at a Synod and Visitation of the Diocese of Dublin, held in 
 the Cathedral Church of St. Patrick’s, in that City, on the 5th, 6th, 
 and 7th days of April; but as this was designed solely for the 
 Diocese of Dublin, it is only recommended to other Bishops in that 
 kingdom ; and those, who do not approve it, have the same liberty 
 to draw up a Service for themselves, as their Brethren of the Sister 
 branch of the Church have in England. 1 
 
 The slightest comparison of any of these Services with that for 
 which they were substituted in our Church, after the Keformation, 
 will prove their superiority as scriptural and edifying auxiliaries 
 
 1 See Mant’s History of the Church in Ireland, from the Revolution to the 
 Union in January, 1801, page 207. 
 
152 
 
 ANNUAL FEAST OF DEDICATION. 
 
 in the performance of one of the most interesting among the extra- 
 ordinary duties of our religion : and how far, both in the simplicity 
 of their construction, and the grandeur of their sentiments, they 
 recommend themselves to the taste and feelings of every one, who 
 would present himself at the throne of grace with a reasonable, as 
 well as a devout service, above the overdecked, and cumbrous ordinal 
 which it has supplanted. Mystical and gorgeous ceremonies may 
 entice and captivate ; but as the handmaids of true piety or rational 
 devotion, the latter are worse than useless, for they are deceptious, 
 and ensnaring. 
 
 The same natural regard to religion, that induced mankind in all 
 ages solemnly to consecrate places for the exercise of divine service, led 
 them also annually to observe the Day of the Consecration ; and to 
 renew those feasts and public rejoicings that had been once celebrated 
 in honour of the work being accomplished. And Christians, as well 
 as others, have observed these annual solemnities. But our concern 
 at present is not Avhat was done generally, but in our own Church 
 and nation. The Feast or the Wake, as that of the Dedication was 
 commonly called, seemed to have taken its beginning from a letter of 
 Pope Gregory the Great to Augustin, who came into this country to 
 convert the Anglo-Saxon inhabitants; wherein he advises, that if 
 those temples of the Idols of this nation were well built, it was 
 recpiisite that they be converted from the service of devils, to the 
 worship of the one true God. And because they have been used to 
 slaughter many oxen in the sacrifice to devils, some solemnity must 
 be exchanged for them on this account, as that on the days of the 
 Dedication, or of the nativities of the holy martyrs, whose relicks are 
 there deposited, they may build themselves huts, with the boughs of 
 trees, about those Churches, which have been turned to that use from 
 temples, and celebrate the solemnity with religious feasting; and no 
 more offer feasts to the devil, but kill cattle to the praise of God in 
 their eating, and return thanks to the Giver of all things for their 
 sustenance ; to the end that, whilst some gratifications are outwardly 
 permitted them, they may the more easily consent to the inward 
 
ANNUAL FEAST OF DEDICATION. 
 
 153 
 
 consolations of the grace of God. 1 And thenceforth, not only on the 
 very day of the Consecration, but annually after the anniversary 
 of the Saint’s day after whom the Church was named, the feasting 
 and solemnity were resumed; when the devout munificence of the 
 founder as well as of those who endowed the Church, was gratefully 
 remembered. 
 
 In the Constitutions of Simon Islep, Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 put forth in the year 1362, were set down the Feasts, on which all 
 people of that province were enjoined, by the injunction of the Arch- 
 bishop and the Synod, to abstain even from such works as were 
 profitable to the Commonwealth, in order to prevent Superstitions, 
 Evil Inventions, and Frauds of Covenant Servants, and to lessen the 
 occasion of them ; and that the memory of the Saints, which required 
 a cessation from labour, might be had in due veneration, according 
 to the original institution of the Church. In the list of these we 
 find The Solemnity of the Dedication of every Parish Church , and 
 of, The Saints to whom every Parish Church is dedicated; upon 
 which Feasts, as well as upon the others, which had been previously 
 mentioned, all Bishops are commanded to notify and enjoin to all 
 their Brethren and Suffragans, that they should admonish, and 
 effectually persuade the Clergy and people, subject to them, strictly 
 to observe it, and with honour to venerate it, as it fell, in its season ; 
 reverently to go to the Parish Churches on the day, and to stay out 
 the conclusion of the Mass, and other Divine Offices; praying 
 devoutly, and sincerely, to God, for the salvation of themselves, and 
 the rest of the faithful, both quick and dead. From whence, Mr. 
 Lewis observes, “ It most evidently appears that the Dedication 
 Feast was to be annually observed in each several Parish, with a 
 solemnity equal to the greater Festivals; and that it was to be cele- 
 brated on that very day of the week, month, and year, whereon the 
 Church was consecrated at the first.” 2 But besides the Feasts 
 
 1 Bede’s Eccles. Hist., book i. chap. I 2 See Lewis’s Historical Essay on the 
 30. Translated by the Rev. J. A. J Consecration of Churches, page 1 1 1. 
 Giles. 8 vo, London, 1840. 
 
154 
 
 ANNUAL FEAST OF DEDICATION. 
 
 appointed to be observed by the authority of the Archbishop, with 
 the advice of the Convocation of the province, there were those 
 which were enjoined by his Suffragans, 1 and the Synods of their 
 respective Dioceses. Such were those enumerated in the lists of 
 Walter Cantelupe, Bishop of Worcester, published in the year 1240, 
 and by Peter Quevil, Bishop of Exeter, in the year 1287 ; in both 
 of which is alike mention of the Festival of the Dedication of the 
 Church, and of the Saint from whom it had received its name ; and 
 the higher antiquity of the observance of these Festivals is manifest, 
 by a reference to the Laws of the Holy Mother of the Church, which 
 William, in the fourth year after his conquest of England, caused 
 the English Noblemen that were men of knowledge, to make known 
 to him upon their oath ; and which, therefore, is supposed to be one 
 of the Ecclesiastical Laws of King Edward the Confessor, 1064. 
 Declaring her liberties and protection, she says, “ let the protection 
 of God, and the Holy Church, be throughout the whole Kingdom from 
 
 the Lord's advent, to the Octaves of the Epiphany, and 
 
 every Sabbath, from the ninth hour and through the whole following 
 
 (Sun) day, till Monday; also on the Vigils of all the 
 
 Apostles and Saints, whose Festivals are bid by the Priests, on the 
 
 Lord’s Days; also in Parishes where the Dedication day, 
 
 or the day of their proper Saint, is celebrated.” As to the devotional 
 exercises of this Feast, they are now entirely obliterated and forgotten 
 among us ; and the custom of keeping it, however enjoined by Eccle- 
 siastical authority at the beginning, was at length found to draw 
 along with it no small inconvenience ; for whereas this feast fell, in 
 some places, in the middle of harvest, and in others in the depth of 
 winter; in consideration thereof, an injunction was issued by King 
 
 1 But they must be only such feasts 
 as had been first authorized by the Pope; 
 and the case is very plain, that our very 
 Archbishops, in Convocation, never pre- 
 sumed to institute any holiday, hut only 
 
 to choose such, as they thought most 
 proper, out of the vast number inserted 
 in the Homan calendar. — (Lyndwood, 
 quoted by J ohnson, in his Collection of 
 Ecclesiastical Laws.) 
 
HOLY WAKES. 
 
 155 
 
 Henry VIII. in the year 1536, in which it was ordered, that the 
 Dedication of Churches should, in all places throughout the Realm, 
 be kept upon the first Sunday in the month of October, for ever ; 
 and upon no other day. And further, that the Feast of the Patron 
 Saint of every Church within this realm, called anciently the Church 
 holiday, should not henceforth be kept and observed as a holiday : 
 but, that it shall be lawful for all and singular persons, resident or 
 dwelling within this realm, to go to their work, occupation, or 
 mystery, and the same truly to exercise and occupy upon the same 
 feast, as upon any other work-day; except the said feast or church- 
 day be such, as must be otherwise universally observed, and kept as 
 a holiday by this ordinance following. How far these injunctions 
 were observed in these particulars, whether they ended upon the death 
 of the Lord Cromwell, by whose authority in Convocation they were 
 first set out, and recommended to the King, it is not easy to deter- 
 mine. But in the reign of James I., in places where the Dedication 
 of several Churches was worn out in memory, it seems, that the 
 Festival of it was observed on the first Sunday in October, upon the 
 next Sunday after Michaelmas, (which is called, in the Martyrology, 
 ( Festuvi Dedicationis Ecclesice ,) or not kept at all. But where there 
 was any tradition of the day preserved, the Feasts were transferred 
 to the Sunday following; and then joyfully celebrated in liberal 
 entertainments, harmless sports, and manly exercises. 1 At such 
 times the custom was, for many of the inhabitants, and chiefly those 
 of the younger sort, to meet together, and going up and down the 
 village, to cry aloud, Holy Wakes , Holy Wakes ; and afterwards to 
 go to their feasting and sports. But these festivals, in time, came 
 to debase the people, diverting to gluttony, drunkenness, and other 
 disorders; which led to prohibitions of the ceremony. Of these 
 Wakes or Vigils, and the disorders which they led to, we have the 
 
 1 See Lewis’s Historical Essay on the Consecration of Churches, chap. 10, 
 page 111. 
 
156 
 
 RE-OPENING OF ATTLEBOROUGH CHURCH. 
 
 following description in Tlie Festival upon the Sermon for the Feast 
 of St. John the Baptist. Ye shall understand and know how the 
 Evens were first found in olden times. In the beginning of Holy 
 Church, it was in that the people came to church with candles 
 burning, and would wake, and come with light towards night to the 
 Church in their devotion; and after they fell to lechery, songs, 
 dances, harping, piping, and also gluttony and sin, and so turned 
 holiness to cursedness; whereupon holy fathers ordained the people 
 to leave the waking at the fast evens, and thus turned the waking 
 into fasting. But it is called Vigilia, that is, Waking, in English; 
 and it is called the Even : for at the Even they were wont to come 
 to the Church. But in worship of St. John, the people waked at 
 home, and made three manner of fires ; one was of clean bones, and 
 no wood : and that is called a Bonejire. Another is of clean wood 
 and no bones; and that is called a Woodjire, for people to sit and 
 wake thereby. The third was made of wood and bones, and is 
 called St. John's fire. 
 
 The Holiday of the Dedication of the Parochial Church of Attle- 
 borough, August the 15th, is, at the present time, no otherwise 
 distinguished in the place from any other day in the year, than by 
 keeping of an Annual Fair, 1 which, if estimated by the appearance 
 of the public business done there, scarcely deserves the name. But 
 the day upon which the Church was re-opened for public service, 
 January 28th, 1845, was kept as a day of rejoicing and thanks- 
 giving by the members of her communion living in the parish, as 
 well as of brotherly love and sympathy with them, by many of the 
 gentry and of their friends resident in the neighbourhood. The 
 Lord Bishop of the Diocese, and the Lord Lieutenant of the County, 
 honoured the festival by their attendance : and, after the Morning 
 Prayers, the Bishop preached a Sermon, applicable to the circum- 
 
 1 This fair belongs to the Lord of the 
 Hundred, with which it was granted to 
 the Albinis. They had also a great 
 
 Guild on this day. — (Blomefield’s Hist., 
 vol. i. page 521.) 
 
RE-OPENING OF ATTLEBOROUGH CHURCH. 
 
 157 
 
 stances of the clay, from 1 Timothy, iii. 15 — “ The house of God 
 which is the Church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the 
 truth.” After which the Churchwardens received, at the Church- 
 doors, the offerings of the congregation, which amounted to the 
 sum of 52/. 13s. 6c/., to which was added the donation of 100/. sent 
 by the Patron. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF THE CHURCH NOW STANDING — REPAIRS IN 1844 — 
 THE PORCH — NORTH AISLE — CIIANTICLER’s CHAPEL — THE NAVE — 
 MORTIMER’S CHAPEL — THE TOWER — THE EXTERIOR. 
 
 fJHIE expenditure and pains recently bestowed upon the restoration 
 of Attleborough Church, and in fitting up the interior for the 
 better accommodation of the Parishioners, have not only rescued it 
 from the degraded state of dilapidation in which it had been so long 
 standing, and restored to the inhabitants of the Town, the oppor- 
 tunity of enjoying comforts therein, to which they had been for 
 many years strangers, but rendered the building itself an object of 
 attraction, by arrangements and decorations, worthy of its sacred 
 character. Its external appearance has been in a degree improved; 
 and it is to be hoped may eventually be still more so. The roofs 
 
DESCRIPTION OF THE CHURCH NOW STANDING. 
 
 159 
 
 of the Aisles have been entirely, and that of the Nave has been 
 partially restored. The decayed doors have been removed, and new 
 ones of oak, with ornamental carved work, substituted for them. The 
 stone-work of the windows has been repaired, and filled entirely with 
 new glass. The earth, which had accumulated round the building, 
 to the detriment of the walls, has been lowered, and proper drainage 
 provided for carrying away the water from the roof, so as to render 
 the interior free from the annoyance of unsightly and unwholesome 
 damp. 
 
 The expenses of these necessary works have been met by a Paro- 
 chial Charge, legally provided for. But it is in the interior of the 
 Building, that the greatest changes have been effected; the whole 
 having been submitted to a new arrangement. The Grants of the 
 “ Incorporated Society for promoting the enlargement, building, and 
 repairing of Churches and Chapels,” and the “ Diocesan Society,” for 
 the same object, in Norwich, aided by the liberality of the Patron and 
 other private individuals, have enabled the Churchwardens to re-seat 
 the Church, with additional accommodation for 200 persons; and to 
 beautify it throughout, more particularly by removing from the 
 walls and piers, numerous coats of whitewash and colouring, with 
 which they were encrusted, and restoring the stone work to its 
 original condition ; and also to provide every requisite for the due 
 discharge of Divine Worship and Common Prayers, as well by the 
 Congregation, as the Minister, in the most satisfactory manner. 
 
 These works were accomplished during the year 1844; and it is 
 barely doing justice to the Churchwardens to say, that the sound 
 judgment, and good taste, with which they have been designed and 
 executed, are manifest throughout. 1 
 
 All sincere Members of the Church must rejoice in the change 
 which has taken place : all ought to be thankful to the Gracious 
 
 1 The arrangement of the Sittings 
 was made by Mr. Thomas Salter, Jon., 
 the Rector’s Warden, who was unspar- 
 ing of his time, and indefatigable in the 
 
 superintendence of the works, from the 
 commencement to the completion of 
 them. 
 
1G0 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF THE PORCH. 
 
 Providence that has guided His agents in effecting it, while those 
 for whose immediate benefit the advantages attending it are designed, 
 must remember that of every seed of grace sown among us, God 
 expects the fruit. 
 
 THE PORCH. 
 
 The entrance into the Church, before the recent repairs were 
 commenced, was by the West and South Doors; but the latter is now 
 closed, and the door beneath the Porch, on the North side, opened 
 instead ; to which a paved path has been made from the gate in the 
 High Street. The Porch , 1 which was before used as a receptacle for 
 the Parish Fire Engine, is a well-proportioned and an elegant struc- 
 ture, in the Perpendicular style, having a chamber over the entrance 
 lighted on the North by a two-dayed window with a four-centred 
 head. The stringing of the tracery is below that of the window 
 head, and the dripstone terminates on each side on a level with the 
 bottom of the tracer v, with corbel heads. 
 
 The outside door, underneath, has a simple pointed arch of two 
 centres, and composed of two main groups of mouldings, the inner 
 group an octangular mass, forming an inner jamb and arch with 
 sculptured capitals and moulded bases. The outer group consisting 
 of an uninterrupted series of deep and bold mouldings, having the 
 ornaments within a shallow channel at equal distances all round, the 
 dripstone rising perpendicularly from sculptured termini in the 
 usual way, running into the string over the door, having spandrils 
 filled with cusped tracery, bearing the Tudor rose. The string 
 immediately over and joining the dripstone of the door forms the 
 bottom courses of a broad panelled band along the full North front 
 of the Porch. The panels are of flint and stone; two of the former 
 blank and flush, and one of the latter alternately. On two of the 
 stone panels are Shields, supported by angels, with the armorial 
 bearings of Kadcliffe quartering Mortimer, and Radcliffe impaling — 
 chequy a chief floury de lis : but those on the other are entirely 
 
 See Vignette, page 64, and Plate viii. 
 
 1 
 
DESCRIPTION OF THE PORCH. 
 
 161 
 
 effaced. On each side of the window above are small canopied niches, 
 likewise supported by Angels, with expanded wings. At the N.E. 
 and N.W. corners of the Porch are diagonal buttresses of two 
 stages, terminating about 18 inches below the bottom of the parapet: 
 upon the upper slopes rise pedestals with embattled cornices, each 
 pedestal bearing a figure of an Evangelist. At the foot of their 
 slopes are small ornamental embattled parapets. The figures of the 
 other two Evangelists are raised upon similar pedestals at the corner 
 of the building, upon the coping of the parapet. There are two 
 windows, one on the East and one on the West side of the Porch, 
 blanked up, with mullions and tracery gone, having dripstones 
 terminated by corbel heads of good workmanship. The window on 
 the west side has one of its corbels nearly obliterated, and the other 
 covered by the turret for the staircase leading to the upper chamber. 
 The gable is surmounted by a parapet, having a tablet moulding 
 beneath, in the deep hollow of which there are pateras and lions’ 
 heads 1 alternately at equal distances, as in the outer jamb of the door. 
 This tablet is returned round the parapet, and encircles the whole 
 of the Porch. Near the corners, on the East and West sides of the 
 Porch, are gargoyles to convey the water from the roof through the 
 parapet; which, though grotesque and characteristic, are in nowise 
 offensive. 
 
 The lower chamber of the Porch has a vaulted and groined roof, 
 with ribs springing in the four corners, and diverging from corbels 
 supported by angels with open wings towards the centre of the 
 chamber. Besides the diagonal ribs there are shorter ones, which 
 fall into the ridges, crossing the roof through the centre, from 
 North to South, and East to West, at intermediate points, and 
 dividing the ceiling into sixteen unequal portions. ( See ground-plan.) 
 At the points of intersection there are small sculptured bosses of 
 figures, much defaced; and in the centre there is one much larger, 
 richly and elaborately carved upon the surface and edges. Upon 
 
 1 See Vignette, page 143. 
 
 M 
 
162 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF 
 
 this are represented two females occupying a settle, or bench with 
 arms, and surrounded by Angels, amidst what appears to be meant 
 to represent clouds of heaven. 1 
 
 It is most probable that the figures thus placed are designed for 
 the Effigies of the two Grand-daughters, and Co-heiresses of Sir 
 Robert Mortimer, the Founder of the College in this Town, who 
 were its joint Patronesses, and by whom, with the aid of many of the 
 relations and friends of their family, this Church was built. 2 In the 
 background, between the figures, is a Crucifix, 3 (the arms of the 
 College,) supported by an Angel. The elder of the ladies was Lady 
 Cicely, who married, 1st, Sir John Herling , of East Herling; and, 
 2ndly, Sir John Eadclifee, whose grandson, John Radcliff, in the 
 year 1436, married Elizabeth, the daughter and sole heiress of Lord 
 Fitzwalter. The younger lady was Margery, who married Sir John 
 Fitz Ralf of Great Ellingham. 4 
 
 NORTH AISLE. 
 
 The entrance from the Porch into the Church is by a deeply 
 moulded doorway in the North wall of the aisle, surmounted by a 
 moulded weathering. The mouldings of this and the South door 
 opposite (now blocked up) are similar, and partake more of the 
 decorated than the perpendicular character; as will be seen by 
 examining Fig. 1, No. 6, of the plate of details. The bowtell of the 
 archivolt rises from the springing in that form out of that in the 
 same relative position in the jamb. The whole dies into a plain 
 slope at the bottom. This doorway opens into the North Aisle 
 of the Church in the second bay from the west. To the west of 
 this, in the interior of the Aisle, there is a smaller doorway, with a 
 four-centre rather flat arched head, opening into the Turret, con- 
 taining the staircase leading to the upper chamber of the Porch. 
 
 1 See Vignette to this chapter. | 3 See Initial letter, chapter I. 
 
 2 See page 65. 4 See page 58. 
 
V 
 
THE NORTH AISLE. 
 
 163 
 
 The door within this opening is of oak, panelled and decorated with 
 tracery, cusped and otherwise ornamented. {See plate ix. fig. 1.) 
 It is of very pleasing composition, and the whole cut from one single 
 piece. 
 
 At this point of the Aisle is a coped monumental slab, with a 
 double-bladed axe sculptured upon its surface, and the handle placed 
 lengthways on the ridge, so as to form a cross. It bears no inscrip- 
 tion, nor is there any appearance that it ever had one. 1 In the 
 interior, on the North and South walls of the North and South Aisles 
 respectively, and at the West end of both, is a blank arcade, sup- 
 ported by attached piers, those of the sides being opposite the 
 pillars of the Nave, and seem built for the sole purpose of orna- 
 ment. This kind of management is common in various Churches 
 in Norfolk. Beneath the window sills inside, all round the building 
 is a string course interrupted by the piers, varied in height accord- 
 ing to the height of the windows from the floor. See plate iii. 
 
 With the exception of the Tower, which, as a part of the original 
 foundation, is of Norman Architecture, and Mortimer’s Chapel, 
 standing on the South side of it, and Chaunticler’s on the North, 
 the present Church was begun about the year 1405, but not finished 
 before the year 1436 j 2 when Henry IV. granted a licence to the 
 feoffees of Sir Robert Mortimer to build the Chantry of the Holy 
 Cross. 
 
 The building of Mortimer’s Chapel was not begun till after the 
 introduction of the Decorated 3 or perfect style of Architecture, and 
 with the Church, was probably not completed till this style gave 
 
 1 See Vignette at the end of the 
 chapter. 
 
 2 See page 64; also Appendix, No. III. 
 
 3 It is generally admitted that the 
 Decorated was the most perfect style of 
 G-othic architecture; hut who shall say 
 that it may always be considered such, 
 when taste only is the criterion, and that 
 it is only the taste of the present day 
 
 M 
 
 which decides; for in point of Scientific 
 principle the Perpendicular, in most in- 
 stances, far outstrips any of the earlier 
 styles; witness King’s College Chapel, 
 Cambridge; Henry the Seventh’s Cha- 
 pel, Westminster; Boston Tower, Lin- 
 colnshire; Newcastle-upon-Tyne lan- 
 thorn ; the Cathedral of Friburg ; Bries- 
 gau, and many others. 
 
 2 
 
164 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF THE NORTH AISLE. 
 
 way to the Early Perpendicular, of the transition into which there 
 are clear evidences. 
 
 The windows in the North, {see plate iv.) as also in the South Aisle, 
 are of three lights, under a pointed Arch, divided by Mullions with 
 cinquefoil heads; over this (from the spring to the centre of the arch 
 above) is a common heading of geometrical tracery, which appears, 
 externally, like a tie of four bows, but internally as a cross moline, 
 with its forked extremities united to each other by circular lines. 
 
 The character of the windows being the same throughout the 
 Church, this one description of them will suffice for the whole . 1 
 
 The Roof of this Aisle is of wood, of low pitch and open, sloping 
 to the outer wall. It is divided into five bays by principles, which 
 with their helves and ribs rest upon projecting stone Corbels set in 
 the wall about five feet below the Rafters, and having Spandrels 
 ornamented with open tracery. {See plate ii.) In the centre of each 
 bay there is a subordinate principle ; and across the whole there is a 
 Purline under the centre of the roof from end to end, and moulded 
 wall-plates or cornices on both sides, having the Tudor Flower. 
 The narrow pointed arch at the East end stands on both sides 
 upon piers, corresponding with those which support the contiguous 
 clerestory above the Nave. 
 
 Against the North and West walls, there is a stone seat, now 
 cased with wood, which runs along the aisle. In the first bay to the 
 West, this is converted into seats for the Children. In the second, 
 are the Entrance door, and that to the room above the Porch, with a 
 seat for the Sextoness, who has the charge of the appropriated Sittings 
 in this Aisle. In the third, there is an undivided bench open to 
 the appropriated Sittings. In the fourth are six stalls; and in the 
 fifth, a seat for the Rector’s family . 2 On the South side of this 
 
 1 This is said without reference to 
 
 two windows on the East side of the 
 Church, the one in Mortimer’s Chapel 
 and the other in the Tower, which 
 were probably parts of the College 
 
 Chapel now destroyed, and are too im- 
 perfect to deserve notice. 
 
 2 This, and the corresponding seat in 
 the South aisle for the Patron, are 
 faculty seats. 
 
DESCRIPTION OF CHANTICLER’S CHAPEL. 
 
 165 
 
 Aisle, beginning westward, are the Sittings for the Girls of the 
 National School, a passage from the entrance door across the Church, 
 and twelve rows of appropriated Sittings, till the space round the 
 Altar and before Chanticler’s Chapel on the East. 
 
 chanticler’s chapel. 
 
 Through the Eastern extremity of the North Aisle you enter 
 Chanticler’s Chapel, which was, till lately, closed by a plaster walling 
 on the Screen, (which stood across the East end of the Church,) and 
 used as the Vestry, having a second door on the South side, between 
 it and the Belfry, at the bottom of the Tower, for the admission of 
 the Parishioners when attending Town-meetings: but, originally, 
 this Chapel was only parted from the Tower by a Parclose, or Screen 
 of open tracery work, which was afterwards made a frame for 
 plaster, and fitted up with a panelled door in the centre, as on the 
 West side. All this is now removed, and the arch, which is one of 
 the four between the corner piers of the Tower, is stopped with brick 
 work, leaving a deep Becess on the side of the Chapel, showing the 
 Norman half Pillars under the soffit of the Arch. 
 
 This Chapel has two windows to the North and East, higher, but 
 corresponding, both in the number of lights and tracery, with those 
 in the body of the Church. It has a low-pitched roof, running from 
 North to South; the original pitch was a little higher, as is shown by 
 the new work at the North side of the Tower, (and appears to have 
 been supported by helves descending upon Corbel heads, which still 
 remain uninjured, though useless.) They are well executed, and 
 of some interest. Two are young persons, male and female; the 
 others are grotesque. 
 
 This Chapel, now open to the Church, has on the North and 
 East sides, a Stone-seat, covered with wood, and fitted up with 
 panelling at the back for the accommodation of those who have 
 appropriated Sittings in case of necessity. 
 
166 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF 
 
 THE NAVE. 
 
 Returning through the Stone Arch by which you entered, on the 
 West of this Chapel, and crossing the Aisle on the left, you enter the 
 Nave, which is divided from it, as it is also from the South Aisle, by a 
 range of Piers, (see pilates i. iii. & b.) supporting five pointed 
 
 Arches. They stand upon irregular octagonal /SW>-plinths, thinner 
 between the Arches than between the Nave and Aisles : upon these 
 are the Plinths, which are also octagonal, but shaped out in corre- 
 spondence with the numbers of the octagonal bases which are placed 
 above them, so forming an appropriate bed for each : from these 
 again rise the Shafts, having a clustered column of four divisions 
 placed lozenge-wise, with the greatest diagonal North and South, 
 having the North and South division drawn out flush with the face 
 of the wall into a flat nosing. This square face runs up the 
 length of the shaft through the capital of the pier to the upper 
 moulding, which is octangular, with which its extreme surface is on 
 a level, as it is also with the wall above. 
 
 Upon this summit of the arches, which these pillars support, is 
 the clerestory, pierced for four windows, one over each pier. (See 
 plates iii. & iv.) They are of three lights under a four-centre arch, 
 the middle light of each window being lower than the others, with a 
 trefoil head; but of the two side lights the heads are cinquefoil. 
 Above the centre day is an open tracery having four cusps, sur- 
 rounded by four eyes, which occupy the whole space of the arch. 
 
 The West Window. (See plate v.) — The lobes in the opening 
 formed by the tracery, in the summit of the window, are filled 
 with plain ruby glass, with an ornamental yellow border, in the 
 centre of which is an armorial shield, emblazoned with two lions, 
 passant, gardant, azure ; the arms of William the Conqueror, and 
 his successors of the Norman line, during whose period the Tower 
 of the Church was erected, only the colours varied. 
 
THE NAVE. 
 
 167 
 
 The two openings in the window, immediately beneath this, are 
 filled with plain blue glass, within the same yellow border, and 
 shields with the arms, which in the present day are attributed to St. 
 George of Cappadocia, the Patron Saint of England ; namely, a cross, 
 gules, upon a shield, argent . 1 But John Harding, who wrote his 
 Metrical Chronicles of England in the middle of the sixteenth cen- 
 tury, tells us that these arms were of a much earlier date, and that 
 they were given at the first by Joseph of Arimathea to Arviragus, a 
 British prince, whom he had converted to the Christian Faith, and 
 of whom, as connected with this circumstance, he speaks as follows: 
 
 With other thynges as the Clironycler sayth 
 That appertayneth to Christ’s fayth 
 Joseph converted King Arviragus 
 
 By hys prechyng, to knowe the lawe devyne 
 And baptized him as written hath Nennius 
 The Chronyeler in Bretayne tongue full fyne 
 And to Chryst’s lawe made him enclyne, 
 
 And gave him a sheld of silver whyte 
 A crosse endlong, and overtliwart full perfyte. 
 
 These arms were used throughout all Bretayne 
 For a common sygne each man to know his nacyon 
 From enemyes, which now we call certayne 
 St. George’s armes by Nennyus enformacyon 
 And thus those by Joseph’s creacyon, 
 
 Full long afore Saint George was generate 
 Were worslicipt here of mykell elder date. 
 
 Weever’s Funeral Monuments, 4to, 1767, p. lviii. 
 
 1 The legend, which informs us how 
 this St. George became so famous and 
 much esteemed, not only by the English, 
 but throughout Christendom, is this: — 
 “ When Robert, Duke of Normandy, son 
 of William the Conqueror, was prose- 
 cuting his victories against the Turks, 
 and laying siege to the City of Antioch, 
 which was like to be relieved by a 
 mighty army of the Saracens, St. George 
 appeared with an innumerable host of 
 men, coming down from the hills, all in 
 
 white, with a red cross in his banner, to 
 reinforce the Christians; which occa- 
 sioned the infidel army to fly, and the 
 Christians to possess themselves of the 
 town.” St. George, however, was a 
 considerable Saint before this, having 
 had a church dedicated to him by the 
 Emperor Justinian. Under his name 
 and Ensign the most noble Order of 
 the Garter was founded by our victo- 
 rious King Edward III., a.d. 1350. 
 
168 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF 
 
 The subject of the glazing in the opening immediately beneath 
 these, and which runs up to a point between them in the centre of 
 the window, is the Conception of Christ. “ And the Angel said unto 
 her, the Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the 
 Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore that Holy Thing which 
 shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.” — Luke i. 35. 
 
 This may be considered as the principal feature of the window. 
 The Virgin Mary is represented as kneeling, her head inclined for- 
 wards, and her right arm raised, with her hand open, as if to receive 
 a dove, which has a nimbus around its head, and is descending from 
 the clouds above, towards her, amidst what seems intended to mani- 
 fest an afflux or a pouring forth of the Holy Ghost. Her left arm is 
 supporting a book which rests against her side. Upon a shelf or 
 ledge before her is a necked flower -jar, containing some blossoms of 
 the almond tree. 1 
 
 In the opening on the left, facing, is an Angel, bare-headed, with 
 expanded wings, displaying a scroll inscribed with the words, “ Ave 
 Maria :” 2 and in the corresponding opening there is likewise a winged 
 Angel in the same attitude, but crowned, with the hands brought 
 together, as if in an act of adoration. 
 
 In the four openings beneath each of these cherubs, which are 
 grouped together as in the side windows of the church, are the 
 emblems of the four Evangelists; St. John and St. Mark above; 
 and St. Luke and St. Matthew beneath. In the spaces between are 
 small eyes filled in with ruby and other coloured glass. 
 
 The row of figures which crosses the window beneath these 
 emblems, consists of three Angels with musical instruments, between 
 the first and second, and third and fourth of which, are two of 
 smaller dimensions, who are kneeling with censers thrown up above 
 their heads into the air. 3 The musical instrument in the hand of 
 the Angel facing the left-hand is the viol ; in that of the Angel on 
 
 1 See Vignette, page 127. 2 See Vignette, page 118. 
 
 3 See Vignette, page 88. 
 
THE NAVE. 
 
 169 
 
 the right, the guitar or cithern; and the Angel in the centre is 
 playing on the harp. 
 
 The remaining portions of the tracery of the window are set with 
 variously coloured glass ; and the headings of the live days beneath 
 are filled in with rich canopies of yellow, with grounds of scarlet and 
 blue, from which a yellow border, representing ornamental pillars 
 with their capitals, runs down the sides of each light to a base at the 
 foot, where it crosses to complete the border. 
 
 The old glass in the tracery of this window was gathered from 
 other windows in the sides of the Church, where, before the late 
 repairs, commenced in the year 1844, it appeared in the most dila- 
 pidated and corroded state. It has been restored and arranged, as 
 it now appears, in a connected subject, appropriate to the Church, 
 at the cost of William Bowyer Smyth, Esq., by James King, Jun., of 
 Norwich, who added the modern canopies, and made good the defi- 
 ciencies with glass of his own manufacture. 
 
 The Nave is covered by a flat spanned roof, and, like the side aisles, 
 open to the spars. It is divided into six bays by principles with 
 cross-tie beams and helves at their extremities, running down upon 
 the walls about seven feet, and terminated by wooden corbels of 
 Angels holding shields. They are all plain but two in the centre 
 on the North side, which bear the arms of Fitz Walter, 1 and Fitz 
 
 Walter impaling The four centre bays are divided by intermediate 
 
 subordinate principles which have no helves, but run into the walls 
 through an upper cornice. From the middle of the helves of the 
 principles spring ribs, which run up in a curved line to the tie- 
 beams, and form an arch beneath them, having open carved work in 
 the spandrils. {See plate ii.) From the helves also spring, at right 
 angles with the last, wall ribs or plates, which form arches on the walls 
 between the foot of one intermediate principle and another ; and there 
 are likewise similar ribs running from the cross-beams of the principle 
 rafters, and forming arches between one principle and another at 
 
 1 See Vignette, page 75, 
 
170 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF THE NAVE. 
 
 the roof-tree or ridge. A moulded cornice runs on each wall at the 
 foot of the rafters, enriched by a plain crest ornament. At the 
 points of intersection between the purlins which run through the 
 centre of both sides of the roof from one end to another, and on the 
 intermediate principle, there are carved bosses. 
 
 The Communion Table. — The Western Arch of the Tower, which 
 is bricked up at the back, to form a recess for the Communion Table, 
 at the East end of the Nave, is surrounded by a beautifully carved 
 Rail, recently executed by Messrs. Ollett and Kett, of Norwich j 1 as is 
 also in part the Communion Table, a portion of it having been taken 
 from the parclose in Chanticler’s Chapel. The floor of the recess is 
 of oak carpeted, the bordering of which is needlework; the part 
 before the Screen laid with red and yellow encaustic tiles, enriched 
 by a border and the emblems of the Four Evangelists in the centre . 2 
 
 By the pier facing the Altar on the North East stands the Pulpit, 
 which formerly belonged to the Broadway Chapel, Westminster, 
 whence it was removed at the time that Chapel was taken down 
 for the building of the Parish Church which now stands upon its 
 site. This Pulpit, it is supposed, was carved by the celebrated Ver 
 Bruggen. 
 
 The Reading Pew, which stands by the opposite pier to the South, 
 is a well executed piece of Gothic tracery in oak, by Mr. S. Rice, of 
 Watton, in this County. It is pierced in a manner corresponding 
 with the design of the heads of the windows, having a capping of the 
 Tudor flower, with a quatrefoil between each. 
 
 The area of the Nave to the West is occupied by the seats for the 
 Children of the National Schools, continued in a line with those of 
 
 1 This rail was presented to the ' 
 Church by Mrs. Cockell and family in 
 1845, and bears the following inscrip- 
 tion: — 
 
 “ A tribute of affection and respect 
 from his Widow and Family to the 
 Memory of Wm. Stannard Cockell, 
 Gent., who died December 8, in the 
 
 year of our Lord 1841, aged 77 
 years.” 
 
 2 Tables of Slate for the Ten Com- 
 mandments, with oak frames, carved 
 by Kett, are in progress; and will be 
 placed at the extremity of the Nave, on 
 the North and South sides of the recess 
 for the Communion Table. 
 
DESCRIPTION OF MORTIMER’S CIIAPEL. 
 
 171 
 
 the Aisles North and South. Near the second pier from the West 
 stands the Font, designed and executed under the direction of 
 T. Lucas, Esq., of Folkestone, Kent, who, during the time he was 
 professionally engaged as Architect to the Norwich and Brandon 
 Kailway, resided at Attleborough, and kindly undertook the work. It 
 is of an octagonal form, having a quatrefoil sunk on each panel, 
 surrounded by hollow mouldings. Upon the corresponding sides of 
 the shaft on which it stands, there are also narrow panels of two 
 lights running nearly their whole length, with trefoil heads on each 
 face. The whole stands upon a broad projecting plinth, which forms 
 a step. Upon the base of the shaft is the following inscription : 
 
 “ The Gift of the Rev d William Weller Poley, M.A., 1845.” 
 
 With the exception of the Churchwardens’ and two other seats, 
 the Nave is occupied by Free-Sittings for the Poor. 
 
 MORTIMER’S CHAPEL. 
 
 Passing through the Pointed Arch in the Eastern extremity of 
 the South Aisle, you enter Mortimer’s Chapel, which was originally 
 a Transept turning transversely to the South, as did Chanticler’s to 
 the North, at their point of intersection with the Nave, or Chancel ; 
 or, more accurately speaking, of the Parish Church and College 
 Chapel. It is, however, considerably longer than Chanticler’s Chapel, 
 and extending many feet southward of the wall of the old Church, 
 with the Aisle of which it was connected on the East by a broad 
 obtuse-angled Arch, standing upon round clustered pillars, with 
 octangular heads, which still remain, the opening being now built 
 up, with a window of four lights in the centre, headed with imper- 
 fect perpendicular tracery. Beyond this, still further to the South, 
 is a small door opening into the Churchyard under a Tudor Arch. 
 Originally there was a window above, the remains of which have been 
 recently removed. On the South side of the Chapel, Eastward, there 
 
172 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF 
 
 is a Piscina, under an ogee canopy , 1 the basin of which is a quatre- 
 foil ; and there is a small opening above it through the jamb on the 
 East side of the window. The Chapel has a flat pitched roof open 
 to the rafters, and of a very plain character. In the centre of the 
 recess, formed by the Arch of the Tower, as in Chanticler’s Chapel, 
 is the Archdeacon’s seat, raised above the floor, with a desk before it ; 
 facing which, in the centre of the South side, is a decorated window, 
 more lofty than those in the Aisles of the Church. It is of three lights, 
 with cinquefoil heads, under ogee mouldings. At the level with the 
 spring of the arch, the mullions diverge outwardly into curved lines, 
 struck from the same radius as the outer arch till they fall into it, 
 and form over each of the side lights a narrow lancet heading occu- 
 pied by three Cusps. In the space over the centre light, which, in 
 consequence of the receding of the mullions from the perpendicular 
 outwardly, is increased, there is flowing leaf-like tracery of a light 
 and elegant appearance. 
 
 Into this Chapel has been recently removed from the North Aisle 
 an Alms-Box of curious construction. It is cut out of a solid piece 
 of timber, which is let perpendicularly into the middle point of 
 another, placed horizontally, so as to form a rest or base for it, pro- 
 jecting about two feet on each side of it. The piece which contains 
 the Box is strongly bound and edged with iron; and studded with 
 small pebbles, from half an inch to an inch distant from each other. 
 The lid is of iron, and made secure by three jointed bands passing 
 over it witli eylet holes for the eyes for padlocks on the sides; a 
 fourth lock is let into the wood, and fastened with a hasp beneath 
 them. These are for the Rector and the three Churchwardens . 2 
 
 1 See Vignette, page 42, and Plate 2 See Vignette, page 157, and Ap- 
 
 vii. fig. a. pendix, No. VIII. 
 
THE TOWER. 
 
 173 
 
 THE TOWER. 
 
 The entrance into the Tower is beneath the Eastern Arch, which 
 was formerly the principal entrance into the Nave of the original 
 Church, afterwards the College Chapel. 
 
 The ground-floor of the Tower is at present the Belfry. Of the 
 four Arches upon which it is raised, three have been already described 
 as being within the Church. In the centre of the fourth (upon the 
 East) there is a window of four lights, the walling round which 
 is constructed of the materials of the old Church, roughly put 
 together, and placed between the outer pillars, leaving the other 
 two on each side visible in the chamber. The approach to the room 
 between the Belfry and the Bell-chamber is by a ladder. This room 
 is surrounded by small Norman Arches standing upon columns, with 
 their Capitals and Bases of the same style of Architecture. There 
 are three on each side, separated from each other by a wall, partly 
 rubble and partly ashlar. Behind these arches a narrow gallery 
 runs round the Tower, which, on the East and on the South sides, 
 has been bricked up to strengthen the fabric. 
 
 The Second Story, or Bell-chamber, like the one beneath, is sur- 
 rounded by an arcade of three openings on each side, supported by 
 piers having small attached pillars with capitals. ( See plate x.) 
 Over each arch is a zig-zagged Archivolt, projecting beyond the face 
 of the wall about three-quarters of an inch. In this chamber are 
 Six Bells, upon which are the following inscriptions : 
 
 First Bell. 
 
 Robert Gurney 
 Did me run. 
 
 1671. (Round the crown of the bell.) 
 
 Second Bell. 
 
 J. Taylor, T. Oddin, C. W. 
 C. Newman made me 1702. 
 
 (Round the crown.) 
 
174 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF 
 
 Third Bell. 
 
 It Joyeth me much 
 To goe to God’s Church, 1617. 
 Marketsteed Churchsteed 
 
 „ Reader „ Bame 
 
 „ Burton „ Sporle 
 
 „ Oklie „ Raindls 
 
 „ Hooke „ Gil Green. 
 
 (Round the crown.) 
 
 (On the waist.) 
 
 Fourth Bell. 
 
 Doe not there slacke the 
 To repent the. 1617. 
 
 Havercrost 
 » Pilgrim 
 „ Thayne 
 „ Nobbes 
 „ Stall am 
 
 Burgh 
 
 Chamberlane 
 
 Osborne 
 
 Tayne 
 
 Howe 
 
 (Round the crown.) 
 
 (On the waist.) 
 
 Fifth Bell . 1 
 
 I.B. Anno Domini, 1281. 
 
 (Round the crown.) 
 
 Sixth Bell. 
 
 Cast by the Subscription of some of the most 
 liberal Inhabitants of this Parish, 1825. 
 
 F. Francklin, Rector. (Round the crown.) 
 
 Upon this Tower there was formerly a Spire, which fell in the 
 beginning of the last, or close of the preceding century . 2 It is said 
 to have been one of the loftiest in the County. 
 
 1 This is known by the name of the 
 old Saxon bell, and is much longer 
 in the waist than any of the others. 
 
 2 Mr. James Blanchard, who died in 
 the year 1794, between 70 and 80 years 
 of age, informed Mr. Wm. Muskett, of 
 
 this town, that he had heard his mother 
 speak of this Spire, and relate the 
 following circumstance respecting its 
 fall. Some persons on their way from 
 Wymondham to Attleborough, early in 
 the morning, saw the Spire afterthey had 
 
THE EXTERIOR OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 175 
 
 EXTERIOR OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 The Church is built of Black Flint with stone quoins and dress- 
 ings. The walls of the aisles and clerestory are crowned with a 
 plain stone parapet, upon a moulded tablet, in which gurgoyles of 
 grotesque design are inserted over the buttresses. Gurgoyles are 
 also inserted in the bottom moulding of the parapet of clerestory. 
 
 The label mouldings over the Aisle and West end windows are 
 continued to the buttresses, where they finish blunt against the 
 same, and form a string-course round the building, intercepted by 
 the buttresses. The labels of the Clerestory windows terminate at 
 the spring of the arches ; those of the North side with heads, and on 
 the South side with the common returns. The Buttresses are faced 
 with stone. Those of the Aisles and Mortimer’s Chapel are of two 
 stages, with plain slopes or set-offs, and moulded nosings, the upper 
 ones dying into the wall a little above the level of the apex of the 
 window labels. The two buttresses at the West end of the Nave are 
 of five stages, and die into the parapet immediately under the coping 
 of the gable. Those of Chanticler’s Chapel are of three stages, and 
 there is one very large, set diagonally against the South East corner 
 of the Tower, of five stages. 
 
 The Western doorway ( see plate vi.) consists of deep and bold 
 mouldings of mixed Decorated and Perpendicular character, other- 
 wise marked Transition , running down uninterruptedly from the 
 point of the arch to the base table, with a dripstone terminating 
 a little above the springing of the arch, either originally furnished 
 with a carving, or left as a provision for one. Outside, immediately 
 
 left their homes, hut while passing over 
 the common, it suddenly disappeared, 
 which at first made them suppose that 
 they had taken the wrong road, there 
 being at that period no direct one, hut 
 on their arrival they heard of the acci- 
 dent. A fortunate circumstance attended 
 
 it: — A person whose business it was to 
 wind up the clock was prevented doing 
 so as early as he intended. It is also 
 said that the man whose duty it was to 
 toll the bell at five o’clock, lay in bed 
 too late to be there at the usual time. 
 
176 DESCRIPTION OF THE EXTERIOR OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 under tlie window-sills, is a bold moulded string-course, varied in 
 height to suit the windows and doors, and finishing blunt against 
 the buttresses, in the same manner as that at the springing of the 
 heads of the window openings. 
 
 Between the top and bottom of the plinths, which surround the 
 Church at the base, excepting on that part of the East end at which 
 it was originally connected with the College Chantry, there is blank 
 panel work of faced flint and stone alternately. 
 
 Architectural remarks upon this building will be found with the 
 plates, in Appendix No. YT. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 No. I. 
 
 PEDIGREES OF FOUNDERS AND PATRONS. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 179 
 
 ALBINI. 
 
 Gules, a lion rampant, or. 
 
 Roger de 
 Albini, 
 
 it. - , Amicia de Mowbray. She, as well 
 benefactor to the alien Priory of 
 
 William de Albini accompanied William the Con- : 
 qneror from Normandy, who gave him (to- 
 gether with Wymondham, Snetsliam, and 
 Kenninghall) Buckingham Castle and Manor, 
 with its two parts, the Plashes, (one in Bes- 
 thorpe, the other in Attleburgh, to which be- 
 longed the advowson of the Greater Rectory,* 
 or, as it was otherwise called, “of the two 
 parts,”) f to be held by the service of Butler to 
 the kings of England at their coronation, whence 
 he was styled “ Pincerna Reyis.” He founded 
 Wymondham Abbey, and was buried there, 
 before the high altar. (See Memorials, p. 16.) 
 
 as her husband and their descendants, was a great 
 Boxgrove, Sussex. Mon. Any]., vol. i. p. 592. 
 
 Maud, dau. of Roger Bigod, Earl of Norfolk. 
 She was buried at Wymondham before 1135. 
 
 * It was likewise called Hamon's portion, from 
 Hamon de Warren, who was rector of it at its taxation, 
 when Norwich Doomsday-Book was compiled, at which 
 time Sir Robert de Tateshale was its patron. 
 
 t The advowson of the Lesser Rectory, or “ of the 
 third part,” contained all “ the other Attleburgh,” or 
 the whole of that part where the church and town 
 stand, and belonged to Attleburgh Mortimers. 
 
 William de Albini, 1st Earl of Arundel. He was called : 
 “ William with the Strong Hand,” because, among other 
 valiant exploits, he slew a fierce lion. He founded the 
 Abbey at Buckenham, and built the Castle there, also the 
 Chapel of St. Thomas, in Wymondham. In conjunction 
 with his wife Adeliza, he founded the Priory of Pynham, 
 died at Waverley, 12th Oct. 1176, and was buried at 
 Wymondham. 
 
 Queen Adeliza, (relict of Henry I., 
 whom she married 29th Jan. 1121, 
 and he died 1st Dec. 1135,) dau. 
 of Godfrey of Lorraine, Duke of 
 Brabant. She died 1151. 
 
 William de Albini, son : 
 and heir, 2nd Earl 
 of Arundel. At the 
 Council of North- 
 ampton, in 1177, he 
 received the investi- 
 ture of the Earldom 
 of Sussex. 
 
 Maud, dau. and 
 heir of James 
 de St. Hilary, 
 and relict of 
 Roger, Earl of 
 Clare. 
 
 2. Reyner, (witnesses to 
 
 3. Henry, ) their nephew 
 the Earl of Albini’s grant 
 of Otfham, to Hugh Es- 
 turmi. (M S. Lansdowne.) 
 
 4. Godfrey; witnessedhis 
 father’s confirmation 
 deed to Wymondham. 
 
 1. Alice, 
 married 
 John, 
 Earl of Eu. 
 
 Oliva. Agatha, 
 Both buried 
 at Boxgrove. 
 
 William de Albini, son and heir, 
 3rd Earl of Arundel, died at 
 Camel, near Rome, 1221, and 
 was buried at Wymondham. 
 
 Mabel, dau. of Hugh Ke- 
 vilioc, and sister and coheir 
 of Ranulph, (Blundeville,) 
 Earls of Chester. 
 
 — i 
 
 Alan. 
 
 Godfrey ; witnessed 
 his father’s grant 
 to the Priory of 
 Buckenham. 
 
 r 
 
 William de Albini, son 
 
 1 
 
 Hugh de Albini, 5th — 
 
 Isabel, 
 
 Mabel, - 
 
 r Robert de 
 
 ~ i" 1 i i 
 Isabel, 2nd dau. , 
 
 and heir, 4th Earl of 
 
 & last Earl of A run- 
 
 dau. of 
 
 eldest 
 
 Tateshall, 
 
 married John 
 
 Arundel, signs him- 
 
 de! of his name. In 
 
 William, 
 
 dau. 
 
 died 1248. 
 
 Fitzalan, who 
 
 self “ son to the third 
 
 1242 he attended the 
 
 Earl of 
 
 / 
 
 S 
 
 died 1240. 
 
 Earl of Sussex," and 
 
 King, Henry III., 
 
 Warren 
 
 
 
 Nicola, mar- 
 
 is styled by Hen. III. 
 
 in his expedition to 
 
 and Sur- 
 
 
 
 ried Roger de 
 
 WillelmusComes Sus- 
 
 Guienne, & returned 
 
 rey, died 
 
 
 
 Somery. 
 
 sex quartus. He was 
 
 to England before 
 
 1282; 
 
 
 
 Cicely, mar- 
 
 scarcely of age when 
 
 the end of the year. 
 
 buried at 
 
 
 
 ried Roger de 
 
 his father died; and 
 
 and on the 7 th of 
 
 Marham. 
 
 
 
 Montalt. 
 
 dying without issue in 
 
 May following, 1243, 
 
 
 
 
 Coletta, died 
 
 1224, was succeeded 
 
 died in the flower of 
 
 
 
 
 unmarried. 
 
 by his brother Hugh, 
 then about nine years 
 of age. 
 
 his youth, without 
 issue. Hewasburied 
 at Wymondham. 
 
 N 2 
 
180 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 TATESHAL L. 
 
 Eudo Brito came into England with William the Conqueror, and received from him, conjointly 
 with Pinco, his sworn brother in arms, the lordship of Tatesball, with Thorpe Hamlets and 
 Kirkeby Town, in Lincolnshire. Tateshall fell to Eudo, who made Buckenbam Castle, in 
 Norfolk, his capital seat. 
 i : ; 1 
 
 Hugh Brito, his son, took the name of Tateshall, with the lordship thereof. He founded Kirk- 
 stead Abbey, Lincolnshire, in the year 1 139. (Mon. Angl., vol. i. p. 806.) 
 
 X 
 
 Robert de Tateshall, son of Hugh Brito, inherited in 1139, and confirmed his father’s endowments, 
 died 1161. 
 
 Philip de Tateshall =j= Elizabeth. (See Mon. Angl., vol. i. p. 806.) 
 
 i : __ 
 
 Sir Robert de Tateshall, son and heir. He was so great a benefactor to Isold dePaunton. 
 Buckenham Priory, that the Canons of that house put his arms into their 
 common seal, with those of their founder. Among other things, he gave 
 the church of St. Martin, in New Buckenham, and half an acre of land in 
 Gunneby, called Munkwell, with the advowson of the church of Gunneby, 
 for a yearly pittance. 
 
 Mabel, eldest dau. of-p Sir Robert de Tateshall, son and heir, died 1248. He bad — 2nd wife, a 
 
 William de Albini, 
 4th Earl, and sister 
 of Hugh, 5th Earl 
 of Arundel, died 
 ante 27 Edw. III. 
 
 the castle and manors of Buckenham, Wymondham, &c., daughter 
 with his wife, Mabel de Albini. He granted to the Canons of John 
 
 of Buckenham Priory liberty of foldage for 200 sheep in de Grey. 
 
 Attleburgh, with free pasture for them there, and 53 acres 
 of arable land in Buckenham, besides other gifts. 
 
 Sir Robert de Tateshall, son and heir, inherited at 26 years of age. He stood firm to Henry III. 
 in the Barons’ wars, (see Pedigree of Mortimer,') and died seised of Buckenham Manor and 
 Castle in 1272. He had two parts of Attleburgh advowson. Died 1 Edward I. 
 
 Sir Robert de Tates- : 
 hall, son and heir, 
 inherited at the age 
 of 24 years, and 
 died 1297. He had 
 a market at Attle- 
 burgh every Thurs- 
 day, belonging to 
 his manor of Buck- 
 enham Hall, and 
 Plassing Hall, in 
 Bestkorpe. 
 
 Joan, 2nd dau. 
 and coheir of 
 Ralph Fitz- 
 ranulph, 
 (Lord of Mid- 
 dleham, York- 
 shire, whodied 
 1269.) See 
 Collect. Topog. 
 vol. vii. p. 142. 
 
 Emma- 
 died 
 ante 34 
 
 Edw. I. 
 
 Adam 
 
 de 
 
 Caily. 
 
 ! 
 
 Joan = Sir Robert 
 
 living 
 34Ed- 
 ward I. 
 
 (or Sir 
 Simon) de 
 Dryhy, 
 Knt. 
 
 Isabel — Sir 
 living John 
 34Ed- deOr- 
 wardl. re by, 
 Knt. 
 
 Sir Robert de Tateshall, son and heir, aged 24 years Eve, daughter of Robert de Tibetot, who 
 in 26 Edward I.; died 1302, 31 Edward I. married, 2ndly, John Cove. 
 
 Robert de Tateshall, son and heir, aged 15 in 31 Edward I., 1302, and died a minor, without issue, in 
 1316, leaving his inheritance to be divided between his three great-aunts or their heirs: 1. Emma, 
 2. Joan, 3. Isabel. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 181 
 
 ORREBY. 
 
 Ermine, five chevronels, gules : on a canton of the second, a lion passant, or. 
 
 John de Orreby had with his wife the 8th part of Buckenham Manor, =j= Isabel deTateshal 1, 3rd 
 
 and the 8th part of the lands in Attlehurgh — viz., 19 messuages &c. in 
 Attleburgh, Buckenham, Besthorp, Ellingham, and Tibenham ; sum- 
 moned to Parliament, 2 to 4 Edward II., 1309-11 ; died 11 Edward II. 
 
 dau. of Sir Robert de 
 Tateshall, who died 
 1 Edward I. 
 
 Philip de Orreby, son and heir. ~j~ Florence, dau. and heir of Sir John Delamere. 
 
 John de Orreby, son and heir, Prob. at. -p Margaret St. Pierre, died 27 Edward III., 
 
 14 Edward III.; died 1352. 
 
 1353. (Eseh.) 
 
 Sir Henry Percy, 1st husband, : 
 died 1367. 
 
 Joan de Orreby, dau. and heir — 2nd husband. Sir Constantine 
 
 Clifton. 
 
 Mary Percy, dau. and heir, died before her mother, — Sir John Roos, of Hamlake, Kut. 
 without issue, 18 Richard II. 
 
182 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 DRYBY. 
 
 Argent, three cinquefoils and a canton, gules. 
 
 Sir Robert be Dryby had by his wife the 8th part of Buckenham manor =j= Joan de Tatesball, 
 . . . the rent of Two Spar, or Sparrow Hawks, in Old and New Bucken- 2nd dau. of Sir 
 
 ham, Attleburgh, and Ellingham, and a 3rd part of the hundred of Shrop- Robert de Tates- 
 
 bam. j hall. 
 
 Sir William Bernak, of =p Alice de Dryby, dau. and sole heir. She died 
 
 Ermine, a fess, gules. 
 
 Hethersett, Kut., died 6th 
 April, 1339, (and was 
 buried at Hethersett,) seis- 
 ed of the third parts of 
 WymondhamandBucken- 
 ham manors, and the third 
 part of Plassinghall, or 
 Plassets, in Attleburgh and 
 Bestliorpe. 
 
 Sir John Bernak, son and heir, died 20 Edward -p 
 III., 1345-6. 
 r 
 
 12th April, 1341, and was buried at Hether- 
 sett. She enfeoffed Hugh Bernak, Clerk, with 
 Plassinghall, in Attleburgh and Besthorpe, 
 and other manors. Hugh died in 1340, when 
 it went to John Bernak. 
 
 Joan, dau. of John, and sister and coheir of 
 Robert Marmion. 
 
 John de Bernak, eldest son 
 aged 3,20 Edw. III., died 
 a minor, without issue, 
 before his brother. 
 
 William Bernak, 
 2nd son and heir, 
 diedl7thDec.,34 
 Edw. III., 1359. 
 
 1 
 
 Maud Bernak, ; 
 sister and heir, 
 died lOthApril, 
 1419. 
 
 Sir Ralf de Cromwell, Lord 
 of Tatesball; did homage 
 for his wife’s lands, 35 Ed- 
 ward III., died 27th Aug., 
 22 Rich. II., 1399. 
 
 Argent, a chief, gules, 
 over all a bend, azure. 
 
 Half de=f Eliza- 
 
 Hawise — Thomas, 
 
 Maud — Sir Wil- 
 
 Eliza- =lst. Sir 
 
 Crom- 
 
 beih. 
 
 Lord Bar- 
 
 liam Fitz 
 
 beth, John 
 
 well, 
 
 
 dolph, slain 
 
 William, 
 
 born Clifton, 
 
 born 1361, 
 
 
 at Bentham 
 
 of Elm- 
 
 1362, Knt., 
 
 died in his 
 
 
 Moor, 
 
 ley and 
 
 died 17 and 
 
 father’s 
 
 
 9 Hen. IV. 
 
 Sprots- 
 
 Rich. 2ndly, 
 
 lifetime. 
 
 
 
 borough, 
 
 II. Sir Ed- 
 
 
 
 
 who died 
 
 ward 
 
 
 
 
 21 Rich. II. 
 
 Bensted. 
 
 And they inherited the whole estate — viz. Plasset, or 
 Plassinghall Manor, which is a member of Buckenham 
 Manor, Buckenham, the fourth part of Lyn Tolbooth, the 
 advowson of Attleburgh, manors of Hethersett, &c. 
 
 Ralf de Cromwell, afterwards Lord Cromwell, Lord Treasurer = 
 of England, died, without issue, 1454-5, and was buried at 
 Tateshall. He was summoned to Parliament in 1431, con- 
 stituted Chamberlain of the Household, and Chamberlain of 
 the Exchequer. He had two turns in Attleburgh advowson, 
 (Sir John Clifton, Knt., having the 3rd, in right of Marga- 
 ret, his mother,) which he granted to Sir John de Radcliffe, 
 Knt., and Thomas, his son, and his heirs, together with the 
 manor of Plassets in Attleburgh, which was now separated 
 from Plassets in Besthorpe, and so it became joined to Morti- 
 mer’s Manor, with which it now remains, the third turn in the 
 advowson of the two parts being joined before 1516. Upon 
 the death of Lady Willoughby, in 1497, his three aunts be- 
 came his heirs. 
 
 Margaret, 
 
 Maud, ; 
 
 dau. of 
 
 only 
 
 John, and 
 
 daugh- 
 
 sister and 
 
 ter, 
 
 coheir of 
 
 died 33 
 
 William, 
 
 Henry 
 
 Lord 
 
 VI. 
 
 Deincourt; 
 
 
 she died 
 
 
 1 oth Sept. 
 
 
 1554. 
 
 
 Stanhope. 
 
 Henry 
 Stanhope, 
 died s. j). 
 3lHen.VI. 
 
 Maud, died 1497, when = 
 the aunts of Ralf, 
 Lord Cromwell, be- 
 came her heirs. (See 
 additions to Dugdale, 
 Collect. Topog. ! et 
 Genealoqica , vol. vii. 
 p. 151.), 
 
 : 1st, Robert, Lord 
 Willoughby; 
 2ud,SirThomas 
 Neville; 3rd, Sir 
 OervaseClifton, 
 but had no issue 
 by either. 
 
 Joan, who, on the : 
 death of her 1st 
 husband, Hum- 
 phrey Bour- 
 chier, remarried 
 Sir Robert Rad- 
 clyffe, but died 
 s. p. 
 
 - Humphrey Bour- 
 chier, a younger 
 son of the Earl of 
 Essex, and nephew 
 to King Edw. IV.; 
 summoned to Par- 
 liament as Baron 
 Bourchier de Crom- 
 well, died s. p. 
 
APPENDIX, 
 
 183 
 
 C A I L Y. 
 
 Cliequy, or and gules; a bend, ermine. 
 
 Thomas de Caily had livery of his mother’s inheritance in 1306, 
 when he had Buckenham Castle .... the 4th part of all lands in 
 Attleburgh, of which, together with other property, he died 
 seised in the year 1316, leaving Adam, son of Sir Roger de Clifton, 
 his cousin and heir. 
 
 Margaret, 
 only sister. 
 
 Sir Roger 
 Clifton. 
 
 Adam Clifton, inherited the property of his =j= Eleanor, dau. of Sir Robert Mortimer, of 
 uncle at the age of 9 years, died 41 Edw. III. Attleburgh, Knt., who died 1366. 
 
 Constantine Clifton, died Katherine, dau. of Sir 
 before his father. William de-la-Pole. 
 
 Sir Adam de Clifton, died 1411. 
 
 J 
 
 Sir John Clifton, sum- Elizabeth, one of the 2nd bus- Sir Robert Clifton, -p Alice 
 
 moned to Parliament 
 from 1375 to 1388, 
 when he died at 
 Rhodes, 12 Rich. II. 
 
 coheirs of Ralf, Lord 
 Cromwell, by which 
 match that part of 
 Buckenham, which 
 she had for her 
 share, was reunited. 
 
 band, Sir 
 
 Edward 
 
 Bensted. 
 
 sheriff of Norfolk 
 in 1412, died 1442, 
 and was buried at 
 BuckenhamPriory. 
 
 'k 
 
 diedl455, 
 buried in 
 Bucken- 
 ham 
 Priory. 
 
 Constantine Clifton, Esq., Margaret, dau. of Robert 
 
 son and heir, summoned 
 to Parliament 1393, and 
 the next year, but not 
 afterwards; died 19 Rich. 
 II., 1396. 
 
 Howard, of East Winch, 
 died 25th March, 1434, 
 buried at Blackfriars, 
 Norwich. 
 
 Thomas Clifton, Esq., =j= Joan 
 
 son and heir, died 
 1452. 
 
 alive in 
 1462. 
 
 Sir John Clifton, 
 son and heir, 
 died 1447, 26 
 Hen. VI., and 
 was buried at 
 Wymondham. 
 
 Joan, dau. and coheir 
 of Sir Edmund de 
 Thorpe, Knt., the 
 younger, of Ashwell 
 Thorp, & widow of 
 Sir Robert Eching- 
 ham. 
 
 Elizabeth Sir John 
 Knevet, 
 Knt. 
 
 7 ' 
 
 Sir Robert Clifton, Knt., son 
 and heir, died without issue 
 male in 1490, and his estate 
 went to Sir William Knevet, 
 Knt., son of Sir John, and 
 grandson of Sir John Knevet, 
 who married Elizabeth, sole 
 heir, and at length heiress, to 
 Sir John Clifton, the last male 
 of the elder branch. 
 
 Margaret Clifton, only child, who died before = Sir Andrew Ogard, of Buckenham Castle, who 
 her father, without issue; she was buried at died 1454, and was buried at Wymondham. 
 Wymondham. The whole estate reverted to His second wife was Alice, whose second 
 
 Elizabeth, aunt to the said Margaret, who husband was Sir Hugh Cokessey, of Cokes- 
 
 married Sir John Knevet, Knt. sey, co. Worcester. 
 
184 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 FITZ WILLI AM. 
 
 Lozengy, argent and gules. 
 
 Sir William Fitz William, Lord of Elmley =p 
 and Sprotsburgh, Yorkshire, died 21 Rich. II. 
 
 i ; 
 
 Sir John Fitz William, son and heir, aged 21 at -p 
 his father’s death; died 6 Hen. V. 
 
 John Fitz William, of Elmley, died 9 Hen. V., =j= 
 at Rouen ; buried at Sprotsburgh. 
 
 Maud, dau. of Ralf, Lord Cromwell. 'She had 
 a third part of Buckenham Manor. 
 
 Eleanor, dau. of Sir Henry Green, of Drayton, 
 co. Northampton. 
 
 Margaret, dau. of Thomas Clavel, of Aldwark, 
 co. York; re-married to Sir William Gas- 
 coigne. 
 
 William Fitz William, of Elmley, aged 5 at his -p Elizabeth, dau. of Sir Thomas Chaworth. 
 father’s death; died 14 Edward IV. 
 
 Sir William Fitz William, died 9 Hen. VII. ; =p 
 buried at Sprotsburgh. 
 
 : Elizabeth, dau. of Sir John Conyers, of Stock- 
 ton, co. of Durham, Knt. 
 
 John Fitz William, : 
 Esq., son and heir, 
 died before his 
 father, 5 Henry 
 VII., 1487 ; buried 
 at Sprotsburgh. 
 
 Elizabeth, dau. 
 of Richard 
 Fitz William, 
 of Aldwark; 
 re-married 
 Sir Thomas 
 Wortley. 
 
 Richard 
 
 and 
 
 William, 
 died s. p. 
 
 Margaret ; 
 
 ; Thomas 
 Suthill, 
 of Sut- 
 hill, co. 
 York. 
 
 Dorothy = Sir William 
 Copley, of 
 Copley, 
 co. York. 
 
 William Fitz William, of Elmley, Esq.,* aged 13, 19 Henry VII., died 30th Sept. — Margaret, 
 1516, without issue, leaving his two aunts his heirs: Margaret, married to dau. of Sir 
 Thomas Suthill, and Dorothy, married to Sir William Copley, Knt., by whom Robert 
 she had Philip Copley; but as the chief, if not all, of this part of Buckenham Manor Broughton, 
 was united to the other by different purchases, it is needless to trace their descend- 
 ants any further, the whole being eventually united in the Knevets. 
 
 * Blomefield notices another William Fitz William, 
 Esq., who died in 1511, seised ( inter alia ) of a moiety 
 of Plassinghall, in Besthorpe and Attleburgh, held of 
 
 Edmund, son and heir of Thomas Knevet, Knt., by the 
 rent of one pair of gilt spurs a year. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 185 
 
 KNEVET. 
 
 Argent, a plain bend within a bordure engrailed, sable. 
 
 Sir John Knevet, Knt., Lord Chancellor in -p Eleanor, dau. and heir of Sir Ralph Basset, of 
 1371, under Edward III. Weldon. 
 
 John Knevet, Esq. -p Joan, dau. and coheir of Sir John Botetourt, of 
 
 Mendlesham, in Suffolk. 
 
 Sir John Knevet, Knt., held the Castle and -p Elizabeth, dau. of Constantine Clifton, and 
 Manors of Old and New Buckenham &c. in sister, and at length heir, of Sir John Clifton, 
 1461. Knt. 
 
 John Knevet, son and heir of Buckenham -p Alice, dau. and heir of William Lynne, of the 
 Castle. I county of Norfolk. 
 
 Sir William Knevet, of Buckenham - 
 Castle, Knt., born 1440, attainted in 
 1483, as Sir William Knevet, con-juror 
 with the Earl of Richmond and Ox- 
 ford in the Parliament summoned the 
 25th January, 1 Richard III., as par- 
 takers with Henry, Earl of Richmond, 
 afterwards Henry VII. In 1491 he 
 was found to be cousin and heir to Sir 
 Robert Clifton, Knt., being then 51 
 years old. 
 
 1st, Alice, dau. : 
 of John Grey, 
 brother of Re- 
 ginald, Lord 
 Grey of Ru 
 thyn,&widow 
 of Nicholas 
 Gibson, sheriff 
 of London. 
 She died 4th 
 April, 1474. 
 
 : 2nd, Joan, dau. : 
 of Humphrey 
 Stafford, Duke 
 of Bucking- 
 ham; was liv- 
 ing in Richard 
 III.’s time, 
 called Lady 
 Beaumont. 
 
 : 3rd, Joan, dau. of 
 Thomas Court- 
 ney, relict of Sir 
 Roger Clifford, 
 Knt., one of the 
 sisters and coheirs 
 of Thos. Court- 
 ney, Earl of De- 
 von, by whom he 
 had no issue. 
 
 Edmund Knevet, son and heir, was unfortunately drowned 
 in Britain Bay, in the Regent of England, when that ship 
 was burnt in a sea-fight, but left several sons. 
 
 Sir Thomas Knevet, of Buckenham Castle, 
 Knt., eldest son; Standard-Bearer and 
 Master of the Horse to King Hen. VIII. 
 He got a grant of the Priory at its disso- 
 lution, with its appurtenances, in Old 
 andNewBuckenham — viz., St. Andrew’s 
 and All Saints’ Churches, the Priory 
 Manor, &c., which continued in the 
 family till Sir Philip Knevet sold them. 
 He was slain in a sea-battle against the 
 French, 10th August, 4 Hen. VIII. 
 
 : Muriel, 
 dau. of 
 Thomas 
 Howard, 
 Duke of 
 Norfolk, 
 relict of 
 John 
 Grey, 
 Viscount 
 Lisle. 
 
 Edmund 
 Knevet, 
 2nd son, 
 Sergeant 
 Porter to 
 King 
 Henry 
 VIII. 
 
 Eleanor, dau. of Sir William, and 
 sister of Sir James Tirrell, of Gip- 
 ping, in Suffolk, Knt. 
 
 — I 
 
 Other 
 
 'S 
 
 Jane, dau. and coheir 
 of John Bourchier, 
 the last Lord Ber- 
 ners, from whom 
 descended the Kny- 
 vetts of Ashwell- 
 Thorpe, now repre- 
 sented by Henry 
 Wilson, Lord Ber- 
 ners. 
 
 Sir Edmund 
 Knevet, of 
 Bucken- 
 ham Castle, 
 eldest son. 
 
 Joan, dau. of Sir John Shelton, Ferdi- 
 of Shelton, in Norfolk; re- nand, 
 married to Christopher Coote, 2nd son. 
 buried at New Buckenham, 
 
 2nd June, 1568. Par. Reg. 
 
 Sir Henry Knevet, 3rd son, 
 settled at Charlton, Wilts. 
 
 Issue. 
 
 Anthony, 
 4th son. 
 
 Sir Thomas Knevet, of Buckenham : 
 Castle, died 22nd Sept. 1569, and 
 buried at New Buckenham. Gave 
 (inter alia') to his two brothers, Henry 
 and Anthony, his ewe course in At- 
 tleburgh. His will is dated 8th Sept. 
 1569. 
 
 Katherine, dau. of Ed- 
 ward Stanley, Earl of 
 Derby ; died before her 
 husband, and buried at 
 New Buckenham, 22nd 
 June, 1568. 
 
 Henry. Antony. Edmund. 
 
186 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 KNEVET — ( continued .) 
 
 Sir Thomas Knevet, eldest =j= Catherine, dau. of Sir Thomas Lovell, of 
 
 son, baptized 21st Jan. 
 1 565 ; succeeded at the age 
 of 3 y rs. 10 ms. & 2 wks. ; 
 died 26th Sept. 1594. 
 
 East Herling, buried at New Buckenbam, 
 28th June, 1610. — 2nd husband, Edward 
 Spring. — 3rd husband, George Downe, of 
 Little Melton, by whom she had issue. 
 
 John, bap- Henry 
 tized 2nd Knevet. 
 June, 1568. 
 
 Sir Philip Knevet, ol Buckenham Castle, son and heir; succeeded at the age of= Katherine, dau. 
 11 years, 4 months, and 22 days; created Baronet 22nd May, 161 1. Sold the and heir of 
 
 Manors and Priory of Old and New Buckenham, Tateshalls, &c., and the Charles Ford, 
 
 tithes of all the premises in Buckenham, to Hugh Audley, for 18,508/. 10s., by of Butley, co. 
 
 deed dated 25tli June, 1649. Sheriff of Norfolk in 1650. Had issue four sons Suffolk, 
 
 and two daughters. 
 
 Note. Blomefield calls Sir Philip Knevet son and heir of Sir Thomas ; but 
 by his extract from Parochial Register, (see his History of Norfolk, p. 404,) it 
 appears that there was a Sir Thomas Knevet, Knt., buried 26th July, 1595, 
 who was probably the elder brother of Sir Philip, but died the year after his 
 father, leaving the title to his brother, Sir Philip. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 187 
 
 MORTIMER. 
 
 The Manor of Attleburgh Mortimers contained the 3rd part of Attleburgh, or the whole of that 
 part where the present church and town stand, called “ The other Attleburgh,” and accordingly a 
 3rd part of the advowson always belonged to it, till the rectories of Attleburgh, Major and Minor, 
 were consolidated, in the year 1755. It came to the Mortimers very early, if not in the time of 
 the Conqueror, with whom that family came into England from Normandy. 
 
 The first occurrence of the name in these parts is in a deed of gift, by which William, the first 
 Earl of Surrey, (who died in 1089,) gave the church of Acra, and several others, to the Monks of 
 the Cluniac Priory, of Castle Acre, to which Robert de Mortuo-mare was an attesting witness. 
 (See Memorials, p. 45.) 
 
 Or, semee de lis, sable. 
 
 Sir William de Moiituomari, or Mortimer, of Attleburc, Knt., whose 
 effigies, riding full speed on horseback, with his drawn sword in one hand 
 and his shield of arms in the other, is appendant to an original deed of his 
 in the Cotton Library, without date, since burnt. (See Blomefield , vol. i. p. 506.) 
 
 The next of the name is — 
 
 Sir Robert Mortimer, in the time of Henry II. Excommunicated for 
 contumacy, 1181. ( Somner’s Antiq. of Canterbury. Also, Blomefield, vol. i. 
 
 p. 507.) ^ 
 
 Sir William Mortimer, son and heir. 
 
 , J 
 
 I 
 
 Sir Robert Mortimer, son and heir, was against King 
 John in the Barons’ wars, in 1205; died some time 
 before 1230; Blomefield supposes about 1217. Being 
 in arms with the rebellious Barons in 1215, he forfeited 
 his lands in Lincolnshire. 
 
 , who survived her husband, and 
 
 married, 2ndly, William de Stutville, 
 for which she had pardon in 1230, 
 for having done so without the king’s 
 licence. 
 
 i 
 
 Sir William Mortimer, son, who joined his father in the Barons’ wars against King John, lie 
 had a charter for free warren in his manors of Attleburgh, Bernham, &e. 
 
 Sir Robert de Mortimer, son and heir, lived in the year 1263, and sent a servant to Sir Robert de 
 Tatesball, when besieged in Buckenham Castle by Sir Henry Hastyngs, who sided with the 
 Barons against Henry III., and went, in consequence, and burnt Sir Robert’s houses and stock. 
 Whether he himself was then killed is uncertain, but he died the same year. 
 
 William de Mortimer, son and heir, was in the custody of the Earl Warren, being =j= 
 always, as well as his father, attached to the King’s side. He was summoned to 
 attend his service among his Judges and Council. In 1285 he had the King’s 
 business and liberty of free warren, assize of bread and ale, view of frankpledge 
 and weyf, allowed him in this manor. In 1293, 1st September, he had command 
 to attend King Edward into Gascoign, with horse and arms, to assist him against 
 the French. In 1296 he was summoned to Parliament, among the Barons of the 
 realm, in which year, being again in France with the Earl of Lincoln, to relieve 
 Bellagard, then besieged by the Earl of Arras, he was taken prisoner to Paris, 
 where he died, on Tuesday, 12th November, 1297, being then called William de 
 Mortimer, of Kingstone. He was Lord of the Manor here (Attleburgh), founded 
 the Chapel of the Holy Cross, called Mortimer's Chapel, being the south transept, now 
 standing, afterwards re-dedicated to St. Mary, in ivliich he was buried. By his will, 
 dated 1295, it appears that Robert de Bauns, Rector of Scoulton, Jeffrey Fitz- 
 Walter, parson of the 3rd part of Attleburgh, and Richard de Helmingham, parson 
 of Bykereston, or Bixton, were his executors. He held the manors of Bernham, 
 Scoulton, and Attleburgh, of the Earl Warren, at six fees, and had a capital manor- 
 house, and 243 acres of land, adjoining a wood of 469 acres, a windmill, 43/. 
 yearly rents, besides another messuage and lands, held of Sir Robert de Tateshall, 
 by the payment of two sparhawks a year. 
 
 I 
 
 Alice — , 
 who sur- 
 vived him. 
 
 a 
 
188 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 MORTIMER — ( continued .) 
 
 Constantine Mortimer, son and heir, succeeded at the age of 16 years. 
 The King seized him as his ward, but, in 1298, John, Earl Warren, 
 sued the King for his wardship, which belonged to him in right of the 
 Manor of Attleburgh, which he held of him, and which was unjustly 
 seized by the escheator, while the Earl was in the King’s service in 
 Scotland. In 1307 he was one of the great men in the retinue of John 
 de Warren, who was then with the King of France, at his interview 
 and marriage with Isabel, dau. of Philip, King of France. In 1309 he 
 held his manors and lands in Attleburgh, Ellingham, and Bernham 
 Parva, of the Earl Warren, at one fee. In 1310 he had a charter for 
 a yearly fair at his manor of Attleburgh, on himself and wife for life. 
 In 1329, upon the death of Thomas de Cailly, he had the custody 
 of Buckenham Castle. He died 12th November, 1334, and was buried 
 in Mortimer’s Chapel. 
 
 1st, Kathe- = 2nd, Sibil, 
 rine. died 9th 
 Septem- 
 ber, 1334. 
 
 Sir Constantine Mortimer, Knt., son and heir, =Agnes. 
 Steward of the Household to Eleanor, Countess 
 Gueldres, in 1335. In 1337 he had a charter 
 for free warren in all his lordships and land in 
 Attleburgh, Besthorpe, Scoulton, Ellingham, 
 
 Parva, Rockland-Toft, Catesteen . . . Bukenham, 
 
 Parva, Corston, &c. In 1341 he was sum- 
 moned to Parliament among the Barons, but 
 never after. In the same year he was in the 
 expedition made by the King into France, one 
 of the retinue of Ralph, Lord Stafford, and again 
 in the expedition in the year 1344. In 1349 he 
 had the King’s licence to travel to Rome. In 
 1351, an invasion being then threatened by the 
 French, he was joined in commission with John 
 D’Engaine, for arraying all men that had able 
 bodies and sufficient estates in Cambridge and 
 Huntingdon shires. He died in 1354, leaving 
 no issue, and his brother his sole heir. 
 
 Sir Robert de - 
 Mortimer, 
 sole heir, both 
 of his elder 
 brother, Sir 
 Constantine, 
 and of his 
 father. 
 
 Founded 
 the College or 
 Chantry of 
 the Holy Cross 
 in Attleburgh, 
 Sf was buried 
 there in 1387. 
 
 : 1st wife, = 
 Margery 
 Fastolf, 
 died 
 1341. 
 
 : 2nd wife, 
 Margery 
 — , who 
 survived 
 him, and 
 was alive 
 in 1388. 
 
 Sir Thomas Mortimer, 
 eldest son, died before 
 his father, Sir Robert 
 Mortimer, beyond 
 sea. 
 
 Mary, dau. of Nicholas Park, Esq., 
 widow of Farwell; 2ndly, of John 
 Fastolf, by whom she was mother to 
 the great Sir John Fastolf. She was 
 buried in the chapel of the Holy 
 Cross, Attleburgh, by Sir T. Mor- 
 timer. Died 1406. 
 
 1 — ; 
 
 Constantine Mortimer, youngest 
 son, was Lord of the Manors 
 of Great Ellingham, Bernham, 
 Bekerston, and Corston, in 
 Norfolk, and had free warren 
 allowed him of all of them in 
 1405. 
 
 Sibilla Mortimer ; = 
 
 Sir Ralph Bigot, of 
 
 1 
 
 Cicely — 
 
 Sir John Herling, 
 
 Margery — Sir John 
 
 had at her marri- 
 
 Stockton. — 2nd 
 
 Mortimer, 
 
 Knt. — 2nd 
 
 Mortimer, Fitz- 
 
 age, as settlement, 
 part of the manor 
 of Mortimers, now 
 made a separate 
 manor, for which 
 reason she had 
 nothing more at 
 her grandfather’s 
 death. 
 
 husband, Henry 
 Pakenham. — 3rd 
 husband, Thomas 
 Manning, to 
 whom she gave 
 all her estate. He 
 afterwards mar- 
 ried a dau. of Sir 
 Thomas Jenny. 
 
 2nd dau. 
 
 husband, John 
 Radcliff, of At- 
 tleburgh, Esq., 
 married 1411. 
 
 3rd dau. Ralf, of 
 Great 
 Elling- 
 ham, 
 Knt. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 189 
 
 RADCLIFFE 
 
 Argent, a bend engrailed, sable. 
 
 James Radcliff, Esq., of Radcliffe Tower, 
 anno 6 Richard II. 
 
 T 
 
 Margaret, dau. of Sir John Tempest, Knt. 
 
 John Radcliff, of Attleburgh, Esq., a brave champion, who received of Henry V., =p 
 in the first year of his reign, an annuity of 40 marks, to him and his wife 
 Cicely, to serve no one hut himself in war during life, and a further annuity 
 of 25 marks, to enable him the better to perform his service, from which time 
 he constantly attended the King in all his wars. He was knighted by Henry 
 V., upon his landing at ( Quies de Caux ) Kideaux; was at the siege and sur- 
 render of Harflue. In 1415 he was at the battle of Agincourt, where he 
 behaved so gallantly that he was made the King’s Receiver in his city and 
 dominion of Vernevil. In 1417 he was at the taking of the Castle of Tonque, 
 the city of Caen, the Castle of Courcie, the city of Sees, the town of Faleis, and 
 the great siege of Roan. For his services he was made Governor of the Castle 
 of Fronsak, in Aquitain, and had 1000 marks per annum for the guard thereof. 
 
 He was elected Knight of the Garter by his Royal Master in 1420, and dying 
 before St.George's Feast following, was buried in the choir of Attleburgh church. 
 
 Sir John Radcliff, son and heir, inherited his father’s courage and estates; was, =p 
 upon his death, made Governor of Fronsak Castle, and that of Burdeaux, in 
 Gascoign. In the first year of Henry VI. he was retained to serve as Seneschal 
 of the Duchy of Aquitain, with a salary of 4 marks a day, and 20 a piece per 
 annum for his 200 archers. In 1425 he was elected one of the Knights of the 
 Garter ; soon after which he was again retained to serve the King in the French 
 wars. In the 13th of Henry VI. he was sent to Arras, to treat with the Dauphin 
 of France, and the year following was Lieutenant of Calais, when the Duke of 
 Burgundy besieged it for three weeks; but he lived not long after, for having 
 exercised himself in arms 28 years, he died in the 16th year of this King’s 
 reign, and was buried by his ancestors in the choir of Attleburgh church. 
 Some say he died in the 19th year of this King’s reign, but whether the 16th 
 or 19th, all agree that he died seised of Attleburgh, Mortimers, Newnham, and 
 Foxton, in Cambridgeshire, &c. 
 
 Cicely Morti- 
 mer, 2nd dau. 
 of Sir Thos. 
 Mortimer & 
 Mary Park, 
 and relict of 
 Sir John de 
 Hirling. She 
 was married 
 to John Rad- 
 cliff in 1411. 
 
 Katherine, 
 dau. & coheir 
 of Sir Edward 
 Burnell, Knt., 
 and relict of 
 Sir John Fer- 
 rers,Knt.,died 
 in 1452, and 
 buried at At- 
 tleburgh. 
 
 i ; ; " 
 
 Sir John Radcliffe, son and heir. In 1 440 he obtained pardon for entering 
 upon his lands without licence. He sided with Edward IV. against 
 Henry VI., and having to keep Ferrybridge, which Lord Clifford re- 
 solved to gain by surprise, be is generally said to have been slain 
 there, on Saturday before Palm Sunday, 29th March, 1461, as he rose 
 from his bed unarmed, with a pole-axe only in his hand, in order to 
 appease the fray, as he thought, among his own men. The title of 
 Fitz- Walter was attributed to him in right of his wife: a jury, in 
 1476, found that he died 6th April, 1461, so that the fact probably was, 
 that he was not actually slain in battle, but died of his wounds a few 
 days after. 
 
 i 
 
 Elizabeth, dau., and at 
 length heir, of Walter, 
 Lord Fitz- Walter; 
 married in 1444, when 
 she proved her age. 
 Her sister Anne, mar- 
 ried to Thos. Ratcliffe, 
 brother to her husband, 
 died without issue. She 
 remarried John, Lord 
 Dinham, K.G., who 
 died 1501. 
 
 i ; ; ; 
 
 John Radcliffe, son and heir, being nine years old at tbe death of his father; tlie-p 
 King made him ward to his mother, Elizabeth, who then dwelt at Attleburgh. 
 
 In 1485, 1st of Henry VII., he was summoned to Parliament as Lord Fitz- 
 Walter, and continued to be summoned till his attainder, in the 1 1th year of 
 that reign. Jointly with Sir Reginald Bray, he exercised the office of Chief 
 Justice of all the Forests beyond Trent, being at that time Steward of the 
 King's Household. In 1486 he was associated with Jasper, Duke of Bedford, 
 and others, to exercise the office of High Steward of England, at the Queen’s 
 coronation; but, in 1493, he, Sir Thomas Thawyts, Sir Robert Radcliffe, and 
 Sir Simon Mundiford, were attainted of treason, for which the two last were 
 beheaded, but Lord Fitz-Walter, being pardoned as to life, was sent to Calais, 
 there to be kept in hold, but, endeavouring to escape from thence, he was be- 
 headed in 1495, and so his estates were forfeited to the Crown. 
 
 1st wife, 
 Anne, dau. of 
 Sir Richard 
 Weatherell, 
 of Calais. 
 
 r 
 
 a 
 
190 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 R A DCLIFFE — ( continued . ) 
 
 Robert Radcliffe, son and heir; was in so great favour 
 with the King, that on the 3rd November, 1505, he 
 was restored in blood and estate by letters patent. 
 At the coronation of Henry VIII. he was made 
 Knight of the Bath, having obtained an Act of 
 Parliament to revoke his father’s attainder, after 
 which he became one of the most remarkable men 
 of that age. In 1511, he was summoned to Parlia- 
 ment as Lord Fitz- Walter. In 1512 he attended the 
 King in his expedition to Therovene, in Tournay. 
 
 1st wife, -r- 2nd wife, : 
 
 Elizabeth, 
 dau. of 
 Hen. Staf- 
 ford, Duke 
 of Buck- 
 ingham. 
 
 Lady 
 Margaret, 
 dau. of 
 Thomas, 
 Earl of 
 Derby. 
 
 = 3rd wife, Mary, 
 dau. of Sir 
 John Arundel, 
 of Lanherne, 
 Cornwall, Knt., 
 re-married 
 Henry Fitzalan, 
 Earl of Arundel. 
 
 In 1522 he led the van of the King’s army, 
 sent into France under the command of the Earl of Surrey, in which, and other employments, 
 he merited so well, that he was made Knight of the Garter, and afterwards, on 16th June, 1525, 
 Viscount Fitz-Walter, and on 8th December, 1529, Earl of Sussex. He was one of the 
 Peers that presented articles to the King against Cardinal Wolsey, and one of the nobles that 
 represented the declaration sent to Pope Clement VII., that unless he complied, and permitted 
 the King to be divorced from Queen Catherine, his supremacy would not long be acknowledged 
 in England. He obtained a special patent to himself and his heirs, to exercise the office of Server, 
 at dinner-time, at the coronation of all the future Kings and Queens of this realm, and was after- 
 wards made Lord High Chamberlain of England for life. In 1541 he obtained a grant of the 
 site of the Abbey of Clive, in Somersetshire, with the revenues belonging to it, and also of the 
 College or Chantry of Attleburgh, in Norfolk, with all the revenues. He died the 23rd of Nov., 
 in the year following, at Chelsea, and was buried in St. Lawrence Pountney Church, in London, 
 but some years after his body was removed, and buried at Boreham, by his son and grandson. 
 
 r 
 
 Henry Radcliffe, Earl of Sussex, -y- 1st wife, Elizabeth, 
 
 dau. of Thomas 
 Howard, Duke of 
 Norfolk, died 18th 
 September, 1534. 
 
 2nd wife, Anne, 
 dau. of SirPhilip 
 Calthorpe, di- 
 vorced by Act of 
 Parliament, liv- 
 ing 1556. 
 
 Sir Humphrey Rad- 
 clyffe, of Elvestow, 
 co. Bedford, 2nd 
 son. 
 
 Viscount and Baron Fitz- 
 Walter, son and heir, by his 
 1st wife; made Knight of the 
 Bath, at the coronation of 
 Anne Bullen: 1st Edw. VI. 
 commanded 1600 demi-laun- 
 ces into Scotland; had in the 
 same year clause xxxvi. in- 
 serted in the Act for dissolv- 
 ing Chantries Collegiate to 
 secure to him the enjoyment 
 of the College and Chantry of 
 Attleburgh, granted to his 
 father by Henry VIII. By 
 Queen Mary he was made 
 Warden and Chief Justice of all the Forests south of the Trent, a Privy Councillor, and also 
 Knight of the Garter; and before she yielded the supremacy to the See of Rome, she made 
 him a grant of “ liberty, licence, and pardon to wear his cappe, coyf, or night-cappe, or two 
 of them, in her presence.” By his will, dated 27th July, 1555, he bequeathed his body to be 
 buried in the parish church of Attleburgh, but dying at Sir Henry Sidney’s, in Cannon-row, 
 Westminster, on Wednesday the 17th of February, in the year 1556, he was buried by his 
 father and mother in Lawrence Pountney, London, and with them removed and buried by 
 Thomas, his son, at Boreham, Essex, the said Thomas desiring, by his will, that it might be so. 
 
 Frances, only dau., born 1552, 
 married Sir Thos. Mildmay, 
 of Moulsham, co. Essex, 
 Knt., who died 1608. She 
 died 1602. 
 
 From whom descended Mild- 
 may, Lord Fitzwalter. 
 
 Edward Radclyffe, 
 2nd son, but even- 
 tually heir, suc- 
 ceeded in 1629 as 
 6th Earl of Sussex 
 and Viscount Fitz- 
 Walter; died s. p. 
 1642. 
 
 Thomas, 3rd Earl, in 1557, sent, 1st wife, 
 
 during his father’s lifetime, by 
 Queen Mary to the Emperor 
 Charles V., to treat of a marriage 
 between her and Prince Philip; 
 afterwards into Spain, to Philip 
 himself, for ratifying thereof; 
 next year made Deputy of Ire- 
 land, and at his father’s death 
 Chief Justice of all the Forests 
 south of the Trent, afterwards 
 Knight of the Garter, and Cap- 
 tain of the Band of Gentlemen 
 Pensioners. On the death of 
 Mary, he was made Deputy of 
 
 Elizabeth, 
 dau. of 
 Thomas 
 Wriothes- 
 ley. 
 
 1. Henry, 
 died young- 
 
 2. Robert, 
 died young. 
 
 2nd wife, Frances, 
 dau. of Sir William 
 Sydney, died with- 
 out issue. She had 
 a great part of the 
 estate during her 
 widowhood, & was 
 the founder of 
 Frances - Sidney 
 Sussex Coll., Cam- 
 bridge. Was buried 
 at Westminster, in 
 St. Paul’s Chapel, 
 15th April, 1589. 
 
 Henry, 2nd & 
 youngest son, 
 4th Earl of 
 Sussex, 
 Knight of the 
 Garter, and 
 Governor of 
 the Town and 
 Isle of Ports- 
 mouth. Died 
 14th Decem- 
 ber, 1593, and 
 was buried at 
 Boreham. 
 
 - Honora, 
 dau. and 
 heiress 
 of 
 
 Anthony 
 Pound, of 
 Hamp- 
 shire. 
 Buried at 
 Boreham 
 
 Ireland, by Queen Elizabeth; after that, sent to the Emperor Maximilian, with the Order 
 of the Garter, and subsequently to the same Emperor, to treat of a marriage between the 
 Queen and Charles, Duke of Austria. After that, employed against the Scots, where he 
 acted with much bravery and success; and, on his return, was sworn one of the Privy Council. 
 He died9th June, 1583, aged 57, and was buried in a tomb set up in Boreham Church, whither 
 he ordered the bodies of his grandfather, father, and mother, to be removed, and laid by his 
 own corpse. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 191 
 
 RADCLIFFE — ( continued .) 
 
 Robert, 5th Earl of Sussex, son and heir. In the 37th 
 Elizabeth, sent into Scotland, to stand in her stead as 
 godfather, to Prince Henry. In 1621, installed Knight 
 of the Garter. He died in London, 22nd September, 
 1629, buried at Boreham. 
 
 Henry RadclifFe, Lord = Jane, dau. of Thomas Radcliffe, 
 Fitz-Walter, died a Sir Michael 2nd son, died in 
 
 young man, in his Stanhope, his father’s life- 
 
 father’s life-time, Knt. time, s. p. before 
 
 30th Nov. 1621. 1621. 
 
 Bridget, dau. = 2nd, Frances, dau. of 
 of SirCharles Hercules Mewtas, of 
 
 Morrison, of Ham, in Essex, Esq., 
 
 Cashiobury, who died 18th Oct. 
 
 Herts, Knt. 1629. Inq. p. m. 
 
 1 
 
 Honora, 
 died be- 
 fore her 
 father, 
 s.p. 
 
 Elizabeth, married Sir 
 John Ramsey, Earl of 
 Holdernesse ; died be- 
 fore her father, s. p. 
 
 (Note . — See Memorials, p. 68.) 
 
192 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 B I C Iv L E Y. 
 
 Argent, a chevron, embattled, between three griffins’ heads, erased, sable, each charged with a plate ; 
 on the chevron a mullet for distinction. 
 
 Elder Line. 
 
 Bickley, a younger brother of the Bickleys of Bickley, 
 on the river Ex, co. Devon. 
 
 Cadet Branch. 
 
 T 
 
 Bickley, of Chidham, Sussex. 
 
 Henry Bickley, of Chid- 
 ham, died 1570, aged 67. 
 
 Francis Bickley, of Lolworth, 
 co. Cambridge. 
 
 Thomas Bickley, of 
 Thorney, 1594. 
 
 ^ X 
 
 Anthony Bickley. 
 
 J 
 
 Brune Bickley, M.D. 
 
 Thomas Bickley, lessee of 
 Aldingbourne, 1660. 
 
 William Bickley, 1670. 
 
 Henry Bickley, of Chid- 
 ham, died 1707. 
 
 Thomas Bickley. Ann. 
 
 Amy, dau. of 
 — Mayor, 
 Esq., of the 
 co. Hunting- 
 don. 
 
 1. JohnBickley, 2. Robert Bickley, 
 Rector of of Caxton, co. 
 
 Sandy, co. Cambridge, s.p. 
 
 Bedford, 
 died s. p. 
 
 3. Sir Francis Bickley, of ; 
 Dalston, Middlesex, and 
 of London, draper; pur- 
 chased Attleburgh Hall 
 of John Ratcliffe, Esq., 
 1657; created Baronet 
 3rd Sept. 1661; died 11th 
 August, 1670, aged 90; 
 buried at Attleburgh. 
 
 =j= Mary, dau. 
 of Richard 
 Parsons, 
 Esq., of 
 London. 
 
 4. Richard Bickley, 
 of Halloughton, 
 co. Warwick, 
 died circa 1666, 
 leaving issue. 
 
 Sir Francis Bick- Mary, dau. of 
 
 ley, of Attle- 
 burgh Hall, died 
 1681. 
 
 1st wife,Debo- ; 
 rah, dau. of 
 Sir Cornelius 
 Vermuyden, 
 Knt.,died 6 th 
 March, 1669, 
 buried at At- 
 tleburgh. 
 
 — Mawe,Esq., 
 Alderman of 
 Norwich. 
 
 Thomas, Ann, wife of 
 2nd son. Rich. Edis- 
 John, bury,ofLon- 
 3rd son. don, draper. 
 
 Mary, wife Elizabeth, 
 of William wife of Mr. 
 
 Hoo, Esq., Cotton, of 
 
 of Hoo, Herts. London. 
 
 Amy. 
 
 Sir Francis : 
 Bickley, of 
 Attleburgh 
 Hall, died 
 1687. 
 
 2nd wife, 
 Mary, 
 dau. of 
 Sir Hum- 
 phrey 
 Winch, of 
 Brauns- 
 ton,co. of 
 Lincoln, 
 Bart. 
 
 Thomas 
 Bickley, 
 of Lon- 
 don, 
 
 John 
 Bickley, 
 of Mag- 
 dalen 
 College, 
 Oxford. 
 
 Nathaniel 
 Bickley, 
 Lieut, in 
 theArmy. 
 
 Chas. Bick- 
 ley, Lieut.in 
 the Army, 
 murdered by 
 one Hick- 
 ford,of North 
 Buckenham, 
 co. of Nor- 
 folk. 
 
 i I ' I 1 
 Four 
 daugh- 
 ters. 
 
 SirFrancis Bick--p Alathea, dau. and coheir 
 
 ley, of Attleburgh 
 Hall, baptized 28th 
 Jan. 1667, died 
 4th July, 1746. 
 
 of Jacob Garrard, son and 
 heirofSirThos. Garrard, 
 Bart., of Langford, Nor- 
 folk, died Feb. 1739-40. 
 
 1 1 ; 1 
 
 Rev. Sir Humphrey John Bick- Joseph Bick- 
 Bickley, died s. p., ley, Capt. ley, married 
 18th Sept. 1754. intheArmy. in Virginia, 
 
 & had issue. 
 
 John Garrard, born 29th Dec. 1693, Charles, died s.p. 
 died s.p. in January following. 
 
 Alathea, baptized 15th Jan. 
 1696, died s.p. 
 
 It is presumed that the Baronetcy became extinct in 1754. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 193 
 
 WYNDHAM. 
 
 Azure, a chevron, between three lions’ heads, erased, or. 
 
 John Wyndham. 
 
 John Wyndham. 
 
 Sir William Wynd- 
 ham, created Bart. 
 1661, from whom 
 descended the Earls 
 of Egremont. 
 
 Thomas Wyndham, son 
 of Sir John Wyndham, 
 of Felbrigge, Norfolk, 
 died 1653. 
 
 X 
 
 Sir Joseph Ashe, 
 Bart., of Twicken- 
 ham, Middlesex, 
 died 1686. 
 
 T 
 
 Sir Edmund Bowyer, 
 Kilt., of Camberwell, 
 Surrey, died 1681 . 
 
 T 
 
 William Wyndham, Col. -p Catherine, dau. 
 
 in the Army, of Ershan 
 House, Governor of 
 Jamaica, died 1689. 
 
 and coheir. 
 
 1 
 
 Sir James : 
 Ashe,Bt., 
 died 1733. 
 
 Katherine, da. 
 and coheir, 
 married 1668, 
 died 1717. 
 
 Ann Wyndham, mar- 
 ried John Dalling, of 
 Bungay, Suffolk. 
 
 Sir John Dalling, Bart, 
 
 William Wynd- 
 ham. 
 
 ; Ann, dau. of Sir 
 Charles Tyr- 
 rel, Bart., died 
 1762, aged 79. 
 
 Joseph Wyndham, =p Martha, eld- 
 assumed the name 
 of Ashe, 1733, died 
 20th July, 1746. 
 
 John Wyndham, of Earsham, ; 
 Norfolk, died 1780. 
 
 est dau. and 
 coheir, mar 
 ried 1715, 
 died 1749. 
 
 Mary Wyndham Ashe, mar- 
 ried 4th Sept. 1734, died 1789. 
 
 Sir Wynd- 
 ham Dal- 
 ling, Bart. 
 
 John Wynd- 
 ham Dalling, 
 Capt. R. N. 
 
 I 
 
 Ann, only : 
 dau., mar- 
 ried 1779, 
 died 1815. 
 
 Sir Wm. Smijth, 
 Bart., of Hill 
 Hall, Essex, 
 died 1st May, 
 1823. 
 
 I 
 
 Joseph Wyndham, — Charlotte 
 
 Sir Edward Smijth, Bart., of Hill Hall, 
 Essex, assumed the name of Bowyer, 
 before Smijth, 1839. 
 
 J 
 
 Joseph Smijth, assumed, 
 in addition, the surname 
 of Wyndham, 1823. 
 
 the Antiquarian, 
 died 21st Sept. 
 1810, s.p., in con- 
 sequence of which 
 his property de- 
 volved on his sis- 
 ter and heir, Lady 
 Smijth, 
 
 William Smijth, eldest -p Marianne Frances 
 son, born 1814. | Meux, married 
 
 f- ' 1839. 
 
 William Smijth 
 
 I 
 
 de Grey, 
 dau. of 
 William, 
 Lord 
 Walsing- 
 ham, 
 married 
 16th June, 
 1769. 
 
 0 
 
194 
 
 APPENDIX, 
 
 Can. ii. E. 2, 
 n. 49, m. 10. 
 per Inspea. 
 
 No. II. 
 
 ( See page 24.) 
 
 PRIORATUS DE BUCKENHAM IN AGRO 
 NORFOLCIENSI. 
 
 Diploma Regis Edwardi secundi Cartam Wil. Comitis C ice stria; 
 de fundatione ejusdem Prioratus, aliasque donationes recitans &- 
 confirmans. 
 
 Rex Archiepiscopis, &c. salutem. Inspeximus Cartam quam 
 Willielmus dudum Comes C ice striae, fecit Deo & Sanctge Maria 1 , & 
 Sancto Jacobo Apostolo, & omnibus Sanctis; necnon Ecclesia? 
 ipsius Sancti Jacobi de Bucheham, & Canonicis ibidem Deo ser- 
 vientibus, in liaic verba. Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Arcbidiaconis, 
 Abbatibus & omnibus hominibus suis, Francis, & Anglicis, Clericis 
 & Laicis, & omnibus Sanctse Dei Ecclesise filiis, tarn prsesentibus, 
 quam futuris, Willielmus Comes Dices trim salutem : Sciatis me 
 fundasse Ecclesiam quandam in Manerio meo de Bucheham, in 
 honore Dei, & Sanctse Marim, & Sancti Jacobi Apostoli, & omnium 
 Sanctorum Dei, consilio Willielmi Dei Gratia Norwgcensis Episcopi, 
 primi, successors Ebrardi Episcopi, ad Abbaciam faciendam omnino 
 libera. m ab omni seculari exactione, consuetudine, & servitio, sicut 
 Sanctam decet Ecclesiam secundum ordinem beati Augustini, & 
 institutionem Ecelesise Sanctae Marim de Meretune, pro salute 
 Stephani Regis Angliae, & Matildis Re gin sc uxoris suae, & filiorum 
 suorum, & pro salute mea, & pro anima Athclizm Regime, uxoris 
 me go, & pro salute filiorum nostrorum, & pro animabus patris, & 
 matris meao, & parentum & amicorum meoriun. 
 
 Et quod concesserim lmic Ecclesise & Canonicis ibidem Deo 
 servientibus, Ecclesias de eodem Manerio, cum omnibus decimis, 
 & pertinentiis suis; & etiam decimam de feno, & quando Deus 
 dederit, de paunagio meo; Et infra parcum cum bosco, & piano; 
 cum sede Castelli, Ixxx. acras, & Castellum diruendum. Et boscum 
 do Little-hage, & Midecrofts, cum prato subjacente, & Neucroft 
 ante Portam Castelli, & Alfuredtun Fabrum; cum terra quam tenet; 
 & terrain quae fuit Sparhavec ; Scilicet quinque acras: Quod ut, 
 imposterum ratum, & stabile permaneat, sigilli nostri impressione 
 signamus, & ut Regia & Ecclesiastici, auctoritate firmetur, benigne 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 195 
 
 concedimus, & rogamus. Hujus concessionis & donationis Testes 
 sunt, Comes Hugo Bigot, t , Huber tun de Monte Canesi, Adam filius 
 Aluredi, Reginald dc Brun , Radulph de Bucheam, Richardus filius 
 Hacun, Godefridus filius Alberti, He we us de Ing close, Willielmus 
 filius Radulphi, Walterus de Maisi, Robertus de Ramis, Willielmus 
 de Framei, Warinus de Monte- Canesi, Rogerus Gollafre, Henricus 
 de Nofuell, Robertus de Vuedale, Radulphus Capellaans, Thurstinus 
 Presbiter de Bucheam, & multi alii. — ( From Dugdale's Monas. Angli. 
 vol. ii. page 274.) 
 
 No. III. 
 
 ( See page 58 .) 
 
 ECCLESIA COLLEGIATA DE ATTILBURGH IN AGRO 
 NGRFOLCIENSI. 
 
 Licentia regia pro fundatione ejusdem. 
 
 Rex omnibus ad quos, Ac. salutem. Sciatis, quod de gratia nostra Pat. 7. IT. 4. 
 speciali, & pro centum marcis quas Henricus Pakenham, senior, P- -■ m - 2 -- 
 & Simon persona Ecclesiae de Skultone nobis solverunt in Hana- 
 perio nostro, concessimus & licentiam dedimus pro nobis & haere- 
 dibus nostris, quantum in nobis est eisdem Henrico & Simoni, quod 
 ipsi quandam Cantariam de quinque Capellanis, quorum unus nomi- 
 nator Custos sive Magister Cantarise S. Crucis de Attilburgh in 
 Ecclesia Parochiali de Attilburgh in honore Exaltationis S. Crucis 
 de novo fundare, facere, ordinare, & stabilire possint, ad divina pro 
 animabus Roberti Mortymer militis & Mar gar ice uxoris ejus & 
 omnium fidelium defunctorum, juxta ordinationem ipsorum Henrici 
 & Simonis in hac parte faciendam celebraturis imperpetuum: Et 
 quod praedicti Henricus & Simon unum messuagium sexaginta & 
 decern acras terras, quatuor acras prati, and duas acras pastura cum 
 pertinentiis in Attilburgh, ac advocationem Ecclesia de magna 
 Elyngham dare possint & assignare Custodi sive Magistro & Capel- 
 lanis Cantarise prsedictse sic fundanda, facienda, ordinanda, & 
 stabilienda: Habendum & tenendum eisdem Custodi sive Magistro 
 & Capellanis, & successoribus suis, ad divina pro animabus pradictis 
 in dicta Ecclesia de Attilburgh celebraturis imperpetuum. Et 
 
 o 2 
 
19G 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 eisdem Custodi sive Magistro & Capellanis, quod ipsi dietam 
 Ecclesiam de magna Elyngham appropriare, & earn sic appro- 
 priatam in proprios usus tenere possint sibi & successoribus suis 
 prsedictis, ad divina pro animabus prsedictis in eadem Ecclesia de 
 Attilbukgii in forma praedicta celebraturis imperpetuum, dc. 
 Proviso semper quod Vicarius diet* Ecclesiae de magna Elyngham 
 sufficientur doletur; & quod quaedam competens summa pecuniae 
 inter pauperes parochianos ejusdem Ecclesiae de magna Elyngeham 
 singulis annis distribuenda per loci ordinarium ordinetur juxta 
 formam statuti in hac parte editi * In cujus, dc. T. Rege apud 
 Westm. xxv°. die Junii . — Ecclesice Collegia tat Canon: Secularium. 
 Monasticon, vol. iii. p. 142. 
 
 From the Parish Register Book of Attleburgh, beginning 1552; 
 on the reverse of the entry of Marriages 1(128. 
 
 ( See page 163.) 
 
 '0’1)C true Copie of the first Foundation of the Colledge of 
 Atleburgh w th the Chappell (\v ch was there in the Chauncell 
 on the South tlierof builded & wa s w th the Chauncell pulled 
 downe:) The same Colledge so fownded & the Chappell 
 there builded for 4 0r Preistf, & a M r to singe in the §vice of 
 the Church there by the Sir Robt Mortimer a knight & the 
 Ladie Margerie his wife — as here followeth, vizb 
 
 SJntbStS et singulis quoru infeest et ad quos p'sentes Litter* 
 pverJint Simon Rector Ecclesi* de Skalton Salutcm in domino 
 sempiterna et ad rei gestae memoriam ppetue duratura ad uniCsitatis 
 vestrae noticiae tenore p’sentiu volo pvenire. Quod cu nup Robertuf 
 le Mortimer miles filius Constantini Mortimer militis dedit concessit 
 et p Cartam suam Confirmavit Maneria sua de Skalton Totingdon 
 
 * In the 15th Richard II., Anno 
 Domini 1392, after a Remonstrance made 
 in Parliament, in a very moving manner, 
 against the scandal of appropriating the 
 Churches, it was enacted as follows: — 
 “ That in every Licence from henceforth 
 to be made in the Chancery of the Ap- 
 propriation of any Parish-Church, it 
 shall be expressly contained and com- 
 prised, that the Diocesan of the place, 
 upon the Appropriation of such Churches, 
 shall ordain, according to the value of 
 
 such Churches, a convenient sum of mo- 
 ney, to he paid and distributed yearly, 
 of the Fruits and profits of the same 
 Churches, by those that will have the 
 same Churches in proper use, and by 
 their Successors, to the poor Parishioners 
 of the said Churches, in Aid of their 
 Living and Sustenance for ever. And, 
 also, that the Vicar be well and conve- 
 niently endowed.” — (See the Case of 
 Impropriation stated by White Kennet, 
 Oct. London, 1704, page 102.) 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 197 
 
 et Stanford in Com Norff Knighton et Foxtone in Coin Cantabrigie 
 Hugoni de la Southe Thome Shardelowe Georgio Felbridgg Militbj 
 Thome Cans Thome Chaunteler Wiltmo att Wende Clrco Henrico de 
 Pakenham Jotini Wottf et mihi pfato Simoni heredib3 et assign 
 nris Sub Condiconibz que sequnt r vizt Quod nos refeofaremus et 
 daremus oihia Mauflia pdic cu suis ptineh pfat Robto filio Con- 
 stantini et dne Margerie ad tunc ux sue Tenend et Habend Mauflia 
 pdic cu suis ptineh pfatis Robto et Margerie ad termih vite eoru 
 Ita quod post mortem die? Robti et Margerie pfat Hugo Thomas 
 Georgius Thomas Thomas Wiltmus Henric* Joftnes et ego pdic 
 Simon tenerem s et quis diutius hru supvixerit teneret omia mauh’ia 
 p'dic cu suis ptineii quousq de de Exitubj et piicuis Mauh!i? p'dic 
 cu suis ptineii pceperem s seu quis hru supvivens pciperet duo 
 millia Marcaru, et quod raconabilib3 expensis p labore et expensis 
 nris nobis allocatis de residuo die? dua? mille Marcaf deberem 5 
 mortificare et fundare Capellam See Crucis in Ecclia de Atleburgh 
 et Canteriam triu Presbiteroru celebrate? in Capella p'dic imppetuu 
 p aniab3 die? Robti et Margerie Et quod etiam deberem s pquirere 
 tantu de ter? et Tenem vel de Advocaconib3 Eccliaru quantu suffi- 
 ceret imppetuu ad sustentacone die 5; Presbit'|s de quib3 unus erit 
 Magister Habend et possidend die Magro et Presbit et Success suis 
 in die Capella celebrant p auniab3 dicj Robti et Margerie hered et 
 antecessor suof imppetuu sicut in ultima voluntat dicti Robti plenius 
 poterit apparere Ac etiam p'dictis Hugone Thoma Georgio Thoma 
 Thoma Willmo Henrico et Jotme mortuis et me pfato Simone solo 
 hru relict supstite Sciatis me pfatu Simonem iuxta ordinaconem 
 voluntatem et assignaconem pdic Robti Licentia Regia inde obtenta 
 appropriasse p psent et fundasse Cantaria quinq3 Presbiterg quo? 
 unus erit Magister et nominef Magister sive Custos Cantarie Scte 
 Crucis de Atleburgh celebratu^ in Capella pdic p aniab3 dief Robti 
 et Margerie liered et antecess suof et quib3 tenent r imppetuu Ac 
 etiam ut diet Cantaria stabilior sit de gubernace diet? Magist? et 
 Presbut? ad laudern dei honestius in futuru gubernef Sciatis me 
 inter cetera quedam statuta et ordinacones p pntf fecisse limitasse 
 constituisse que volo imppetuu obsvari Inprimis statuo et ordino 
 quod sint in die Cantaria quinq3 Capellani quof unus erit Magister 
 sive Custos vulgariter nuncupates cui ceteri in licitis teneant r obedire 
 Mandatis Volo etiam dic os Magistru et Presbiteros ppetuos esse in 
 futuru Etm volo statuo et ordino quod omes insimul suam moram 
 trahant et infra limites sue mansionis dormiant, ac in una domo 
 coihuniter comedant et bibant contenti cibus et potub s p dietu 
 Mag™ seu aliu ad hoc ofiiciu deputatu sedm facilitates bonoru domus 
 
198 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 eoru ordinal nisi infirmitate vel alia iusta causa aliquis eoru imensa 
 interesse fuerit impeditus Infivmos autem licet infirmitate ppetua 
 sint detenti et licet celebrari nequeant in cibis et potub s et alijf 
 necessarijf ad terrain vite juxta facultates bonoru Cantarie pdic volo 
 sustentari Et ,p necessarijs quibuscuq3 dco Mag ro ptineri volo quod 
 dco Magro Sexagint Solid libent r Et cuilibt alio confratru suoru 
 Quadragint solid* if Proviso tamen qd Simoni Shirrebe jam uni 
 Conffatf in pdic Cantaria existent quadragint sex solidi et octo 
 denarij annuatim p Pmio vite sue libent r que oines et singule solu- 
 cones sup a dic volo eis et cuilibt eoru librari singulis annis viz 1 in 
 festis Nativit dni et Nativitat Sci Jollnis Bapte p equates porcones 
 de bonis Cantarie pdic Etm volo statuo et ordino qd Mag r sive 
 Custos pdic et quibt PresbiP pdicg singulis annis imppetuu liabeat 
 quatuor ulnas et diam panni lanij ex latitudine duaf ulnar unius 
 secte ,p vestura sua ad festu Natal dni vel decern solid p vestura sua 
 eod festo cuilibt eoru solvend de bonis Cantarie pdic Etm statuo 
 et ordino qd cu officiu Mag n sive Custodis vacaCit ut p Confratres 
 Mag r sive Custos eligafi, et illi in quern maior ps socioru Consenserit 
 si sit de gremio vel non p Mag ro seu Custode habeaff Et si con- 
 tingat duos elegi pares voces habentes tunc sit in elecone Epi vel 
 ejus vicarij in spualibj general qui p tempore fuerit quern illoru sic 
 electu in Magrm sive Custodem pficere vel liere voluerit Et post- 
 quam aliquis in Custodem sive Mag ru primo post datu psen sic 
 electus sit cu una Ira patenti comuni Sigillo eof consign Jollni Fitz 
 Rauff filio Jobnis Fitz Rauff militis filio et heredi Margerie Fitz 
 Raufi' nup ux pdic Jofinis Fitz Rauff’ militis et hered suis apd Skalton 
 pdic psentet 1 et non alibi et p pdic Jofiem Fitz Rauff' filiu Jolinis 
 admittat 1 Ac etiam ille qui secundo in Mag ru sive Custodem electus 
 fuerit domine Cicelie Harlinge et hered suis apd Atleburgh et East 
 Harlinge et non alibi cu una Ira patent coihuni eoru sigillo eoru 
 consign psentet 1 et a pdc Cicelia admittat 1 qii quidem psentaco 
 alfnatim pdic Cicelie et hered suis siet in casu qd si pdc Cicelia 
 dare voluerit totam ppartam sua terr suaf vocat Capeleandes in Atle- 
 burgh Mag r ° sive Custodi et ConfraP suis et Successor eof imppetuu 
 Alioquin quilibt Mag r sive Custos imposteru eligend pdc Jofini 
 Fitz Rauff' filio Jollnis et hered suis psentef et p ipsos admittaP 
 Et p eleconem et admissione pdc modo et forma ut pdiciP fac Epo 
 loci vel ejus vicario in spualib3 qui pro tempore fuerit p coihi Ira 
 patenti Sigillo eof couni consign dcus Mag r sive Custos psenteP et 
 ab Epo vel eius vicario admittaP et instituaP Et sic in futuru a 
 pdco Joline Fitz Rawff' filio Jolinis et de hered suis et de diet Cicelia 
 et de hered suis modo et forma ut pdic est ille qui fuerit sic electus 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 199 
 
 in Mag ru sive Custodem althiatim imppetuu admittaf Et si p'dic 
 Joftnes Fitz Rauff filius Johnis et hered sui vel p'dic Cicelia et 
 liered sui aliquem sic electu sive eligend in Mag ru sive Custodem 
 quando alicui eoi jJsentatus fuerit ut p’dic est ipsis refutare vel non 
 admittere voluerit tunc p admissione et institucone Epi vel eius 
 vicarij in spualib 3 utsupius dictuest admissus declaref p Mag r ° sive 
 Custode Cantarie p'dic habeat r et teneat r Etm vob statuo et ordino 
 qd dcus Mag r sive Custos et Confratres sui inveniant duas Tapres 
 de Cera ardentes annuatim q u libt ea? duas libras ponderantes dicbj 
 aniCsarijo^ dic° z Robti et Margerie tempore placebo et dirige et 
 missa de Rquiem dicendaru ad Tumbas dicg Robti et Margerie 
 Acetiam dabunt anuatim quinqj pauperibj omn eodem die imp- 
 petuu cuilibt eor tresdecem denarios p animab 3 die 02 Robti et 
 Margerie Etm statuo et ordino qd quilibt Mag r sive Custos sic 
 electus vel admissus habeat custodiam et gubernacoem omiu bonoru 
 tam spualiu quam temporaliu suo^. Et qd omi anno in fine Anni 
 viz c circa festu Sti Micliaet Confrat r suis de omib 3 bonis p’dic qualit’ 
 et quomodo expendat r Compotu reddat. 
 
 Johannes Forbie Circus Rect r Scras Tlieol Bacl. 
 
 No. IV. 
 
 (See page 148.) 
 
 Extract from Howe’s Continuation of Stow’s Annals, unto the ende 
 of this present yeere 1614. Lond: fol: 1615. p. 908. 
 
 “Fulmer, a towne so called in Buckinghamshire, having their Sir Marma- 
 parish Church above a mile distant from thence, in the open fielde, duke Dorre11 
 being now growne very olde & ruinate : in regard whereof, and for Church! andil 
 the generall ease and good of posterities, it pleased Sir Marmaduke consecrated by 
 Dorrell knight, maister of the king’s liouseholde, to take downe the of Lincolnc' ^ 
 mines of that decayed Church, and at his owne charge to build a 
 newe large faire Parish Church, with a Font, a Pulpit, and all Church 
 ornaments, with seates, and all other necessaries, and environed it 
 with a fayre Church yard, and was builded within the towne of 
 Fulmer, this knight being Lord thereof: and from this time the 
 
200 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 parishioners were freed from the offence of Sommers heate, foule 
 wayes, and Winters weather, whicli untill nowe were helde great im- 
 pediments in their duteous repayre unto the house of God. This 
 Church thus fully finished & adorned, was consecrated the first 
 day of November this yeare 1610, by the right reverend Father 
 in God, Doctor Barlow, then L Bishop of Lincolne : the manner 
 The Church- whereof briefely folio weth, and first the Church-yard was hal- 
 lowed, which the Bishop and all the assemblie compassed, and 
 as they marched, they sung the 100. Psalme : this circuite 
 finished, the Byshop made a compendious speech, expressing the 
 reasons of this, and the like enclosures about Churches, two whereof 
 were chiefe, the one was to give due distinction, state, & reverence 
 to the Temple of Almighty God, from all prophane wayes and base 
 places, and that no other building should bee neere unto it : and to 
 this purpose he cited the 43. chapter of Ezech. The other reason is 
 because the Church-yard is a Dormitory, or place of rest, for Chris- 
 tians to sleepe in, untill the resurrection, for so much the word 
 in Greeke and Latine signifieth : in this speech he distinguished 
 all differences of places and persons, &c. with the divine reasons, 
 cause, and holy institution of these things, in the primitive Church, 
 and duly observed by all the holy fathers &c. This done, the Bishop 
 sayd to the Founder, this parcell of ground which we have com- 
 passed for the buriall of the dead within your parish is yet your 
 owne, is it now therefore your free mind to give it for ever to this use, 
 whereunto hee answered, I give it freely, and with an earnest desire 
 to that purpose : the Bishoppe likewise asked the Parish Priest, and 
 the Church-wardens of the same Parish Church, if they all had the 
 same desire, and they all answered affirmatively, humbly beseeching 
 the Bishoppe to persist in what he had so well begunne : then the 
 Bishop read the instrument of consecration, wherein was contained 
 an interdiction, that the olde Churchyard should not be layd open to 
 any common or prophane use : then the priest with due reverence 
 read the 90. Psalme, and the 23. chapter of Genesis. Then the 
 Bishop prayed, saying, O blessed Jesus, our onely Saviour, and 
 Redeemer, who being the Resurrection, and the life, hast of thy 
 mercy promised, and by thy power art able to rayse againe unto life 
 the bodies of the dead, that lie in their graves, whether rotted with 
 corruption, or consumed to dust, wee humbly beseech thee of thine 
 especial] favor to vouchsafe that all those thy servants, which shall 
 within this circuite be buryed, may leade their lives in thy feare, and 
 leaving them in thy faith, may rest in peace within their graves, untill 
 the great daie of thy second comming, and may then bee raysed anew 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 201 
 
 in assured hope to raygne with thee in everlasting glory, which with 
 thy most precious bloud thou hast purchased for them, and for all 
 that love thee and looke for thy appearance. Hear us, O blessed 
 Jesus, for thy passion sake, hear us, O loving Father, for thy sonnes 
 sake, to whom with thee and the Holy Ghost, three equall persons, 
 and one eternall God, be rendred all thankes, prayse, and glory, 
 
 Amen. 
 
 Then the Byshop entred into the Church Porch, and turned his The Church 
 
 • • it self 
 
 face to the Founder that was lead in thither betweene two knights, 
 
 and sayd unto him, Nowe verily this Churchyard is exempt and free 
 from any challenge of you or yours : but this house as yet remaines 
 wholly your owme, say now therefore, if you renounce all your right, 
 clayme, and interrest to the same, he answered affirmatively : then 
 the Bishop asked him, if his hearts desire were to have it dedicated 
 to the Almighty God, and consecrated to his divine service onely : 
 whereunto the Founder answered, saying, most joyfully and wil- 
 lingly: then the Byshop required the Founder to read this Psalme, 
 viz. One thing have I desired of the Lord, which I will require, that 
 I may dwell in the house of the Lord, all the dayes of my life, to 
 beholde the fayre beautie of the Lord, and to visit his temple, and so 
 read on to the 7. verse : which done, the Byshop tooke him by the 
 hand, and went forward, saying, 1 was glad when they sayd unto me, 
 we will goe into the house of the Lord. And at the second verse 
 of this Psalme, they both kneeled towards the East, and devoutly 
 said the rest, with glory bee to the Father, and to the Sonne, and to 
 the Holy Ghost, &c. After this the Byshop made a devout prayer, 
 acknowledging God’s omnipotence and divine power, and that heaven 
 is his seat, and the earth his footestoole, so that his Majestie and 
 glorious presence could not be confined within materiall Temples, 
 
 &c., and prayed that it would please his Fatherly goodnesse, that his 
 servants might assemble together in that place, to lieare divine ser- 
 vice, and to make their humble and devout prayers, and supplica- 
 tions, and to heai'e his will and word revealed unto them, and that 
 this place consecrated to his service, and severed from all prophane 
 imployments : that it would please his Divine Majestie to blesse it, 
 and accept it at their hands, as a fit place for the usuall assembly, a 
 house wherein his sacred word should be reverently read and truly 
 preached, his holy Sacraments duly administered, with feare and 
 reverence, &c., which most excellent prayer, and benediction ended, 
 he turned to the new Font, and prayed likewise, saying, Almighty The Font, 
 and everlasting God, whose most dearely beloved Son Jesus Christ, 
 for the forgivenesse of our sinnes, did shed out of his most precious 
 
202 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 side both water and bloud, and commaunded his disciples that they 
 should goe teach all nations, and baptise them in the Name of the 
 Father, and of the Sonne, and of the Holy Ghost, and to that pur- 
 pose did sanctifie, not onely the flood Jordan, but all other waters 
 also, to the mysticall washing away of sinne, we beseech thee heare 
 the supplications of thy congregation, and graunt that all thy ser- 
 vants which shall be baptized in the water of this Font, may receive 
 the fullnesse of thy grace, and may evermore remayne in the number 
 of thy elect Church, through Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen. 
 
 Then the Byshop and the Founder went up the middle Isle, and 
 betweene the Chancell and the Bodie of the Church, the Bislioppe 
 turning his face to the people, read the instrument of consecration, 
 and dedicated this Church to God in the memorie of Saint James the 
 Apostle ; for so was the name of the olde Church. After this, the 
 Parish Priest sayd the Divine Service, and instead of the Psalmes 
 appointed for that day, he read the 26. the 84. and the 134. Psalmes, 
 and for the appointed chapters, the 2. of Samuell, the 6. chapter, and 
 the 10. chapter of Saint John, verse the 22, and so read to the end: 
 and in place of the collect, was sayd this prayer. We beseech thee, 
 O Almiglitie God, that thou wilt be pleased continually to dwell in 
 this house, which this day we have dedicated to thee, and vouchsafe 
 to receive the sacrifices of thy Servants, whether of almcs, or prayers, 
 or thanksgiving which shall be offred herein, graunt also a blessing 
 to thy sacred word herein read, or preached, that like seed sowen in 
 good ground, it may fructifie in those that shall bee here assembled, 
 to the instruction of their understanding, the comfort of their con- 
 sciences, the amendment of their lives, and the saving of their soules, 
 to the glory of thy blessed name, through Jesus Christ our onely Lord 
 and Saviour. 
 
 This ended, then began a Sermon, his text, Psalme 5. verse 7. 
 The people sang two Psalmes viz. the 27. and 113. the sermon being 
 ended. Then the Bishop celebrated the Communion, where the 
 Founder by the Byshops direction kneeled by himselfe in the middle 
 of the Quyer, right before the Altar, and being a collection for the 
 poore, he offered a peece of golde : and toward the end of the cele- 
 bration, the Byshoppe prayed as followeth : Most gracious God, after 
 the religious example of those holy Prelats in the Primitive Church, 
 which, in celebrating the Communion, remembred the Saints de- 
 parted, and their benefactors living, we humbly beseech thee to 
 accept in good part our commemoration of this worthy Gentleman 
 thy servant here present, by whose meanes, and at whose charge in 
 these demolishing and destroying dayes, this house was translated, 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 203 
 
 re-edified, enlarged, and dedicated to thy service, blesse him we pray thee 
 with his whole of-spring and familie, establish him and his seed upon 
 earth, and when that house of clay his body shall bee dissolved, clothe him 
 with immortalitie, and give him an everlasting habitation in the heavens, 
 with thee and thy Sonne, Jesus Christ, to whom with the Holy Ghost, be 
 all glory, honor, prayse, and thankes, nowe and for ever, Amen. And 
 so the communion being ended, and the benediction pronounced, the 
 congregation was dismissed. And thus much by way of abstract, I 
 have thought good to set downe, because it is the first newe built Church 
 with a new Churchyard to it, that came to my perfect knowledge.” 
 
 No. Y. 
 
 (See page 101.) 
 
 From Martene De Antiquis Ecclesiae Ritibus. Fol. Bassan, 1788. 
 
 Tomus II. p. 255. 
 
 Ex ms. Pontijicali S. Dunstani archiepiscopi Cantuariensis. 
 
 INCIPIT ORDO QUAL1TER DOMUS DEI CONSECRANDA EST. 
 
 Primitus enim decet , lit episcopus & ceteri ministri ecclesice induunt se vesti- 
 mentis sacris, cum quibus Divinum ministerium adimplere debent. Et 
 veniant ante ostium , ecclesice , quae dedicanda est, cantando antiphonam 
 hanc : Zacchaee festinans descende, &c. 
 
 Sequitur oratio. 
 
 Actiones Nostras, quaesumus Domine &c. 
 
 Delude inluminentur XII. candela , <& ponantur per circuitum ecclesice , 
 cum antiphona : Ab Oriente portae tres, ab Occidente portae tres, ab Aqui- 
 lone portae tres, & ab Austro portae tres. 
 
 Quam sequatur oratio. 
 
 Deus qui apostolorum tuorum praedicationibus ecclesiae tuae regni 
 ingressum ccelestis prestitisti, quosque mundi luminaria vocari voluisti ; 
 concede, quaesumus, ut quorum ducatu ingredimur, & splendore illiuni- 
 
204 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 namur, horum precibus adjuti, majestatis tuae obtutibus h®c nostra officia 
 placabilia perficiamus. Per Dominum. 
 
 Posted incipiat Letanias , ter ecclesiam circumgirantem ab ostio per quod 
 ingressuri sunt post trinam per cussionem , quod dc meridianum ostium Jiat. 
 
 Christi audi nos III. 
 
 S. Maria . . . ora pro 
 
 nobis. 
 
 S. Michael .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Gabriel .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Raphael .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 Omnes S. Angeli 
 
 
 orate 
 
 Omnes S. Archangeli . 
 
 
 orate 
 
 Omnes S. Troni 
 
 
 orate 
 
 Omnes S. Dominationes 
 
 
 orate 
 
 Omnes S. Principatus 
 
 
 orate 
 
 Omnes S. Potestates . 
 
 
 orate 
 
 Omnes S. Virtutes . . 
 
 
 orate 
 
 Sancta Cherubin 
 
 
 ora 
 
 Sancta Serapliin 
 
 
 ora 
 
 Omnes S. Patriarch® . 
 
 
 orate 
 
 S. Prophet® .... 
 
 
 orate 
 
 S. Petre 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Paule ..... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Andrea .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Jacobe .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Johannes .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Philippe .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Bartholom®e 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Matth®e .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Thoma .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Jacobe .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Simon 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Thad®e .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Mathia 
 
 
 ora 
 
 Omnes S. Apostoli . 
 
 
 orate 
 
 S. Stephan e .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Line 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Clete 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Clemens .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Sixte 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Laurenti .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Ypolite .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Dionisi .... 
 
 
 ora 
 
 S. Rustice ora 
 
 S. Eleutheri ora 
 
 S. Corneli ora 
 
 S. Cipriane ora 
 
 Omnes S. Martyres . . orate 
 
 S. Silvester ora 
 
 S. Gregori ora 
 
 S. Hilari ora 
 
 S. Martine ora 
 
 S. Ambrosi ora 
 
 S. Geronyme .... ora 
 S. Augustine .... ora 
 
 S. Remegi ora 
 
 S. Penedicte ora 
 
 S. Paule ora 
 
 S. Antoni ora 
 
 S. Machari ora 
 
 Omnes S. Confessores . orate 
 
 S. Filicitas ora 
 
 S. Perpetua ora 
 
 S. Agatha ora 
 
 S. Lucia ...... ora 
 
 S. Cecilia ora 
 
 S. Petronilla ora 
 
 S. Eufemia ora 
 
 S. Anastasia ora 
 
 S. Scolastica ora 
 
 Omnes S. Virgines . . . orate 
 
 Propitius esto, Parce nobis Domine. 
 Ab omni malo, Libera nos Domine. 
 Ab ira perpetua, Libera nos Domine. 
 A peste & clade & fame, Libera. 
 Per crucem tuam, Libera. 
 
 Peccatores, Te rogamus audi nos. 
 Ut cuncto populo Christiano pa- 
 cem & unanimitatem largiri dig- 
 neris, . 1’e rogamus audi nos. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 205 
 
 Ut apostolicum nostrum in San eta 
 religione conservare digneris, 
 
 Te rogamus audi nos. 
 Ut congregationem nostram in Sanc- 
 ta religione conservare digneris, 
 Te rogamus audi nos. 
 
 Fili Dei, Te rogamus. 
 
 Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi, 
 miserere nobis III. 
 
 Ivyrie eleison III. 
 
 Christe eleison III. 
 
 Kyrie eleison III. 
 
 Sequitur oratio. 
 
 Praeveniat nos qiuesumus Domine, misericordia tua, & intercedentibus 
 omnibus Sanctis tuis, voces nostras dementia turn propitiationis antieipet. 
 Per Dominum. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Ascendant ad te Domine, preces nostrae, & ab ecclesia tua cunctam 
 repelle nequitiam. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Deus cceli terrseque dominator, auxilium nobis turn defensionis benignus 
 impende. Per. 
 
 Tunc ingrediatur wins ex diaconibus ecclesiam , & clauso ostio, ante 
 ipsum stet, ceteris omnibus pree foribus remanentibus, & pontifex ter super 
 liminare ecclesice cambuta sua aut baculo percutiat dicens: Tollite portas 
 principes vestras, & elevamini portae aeternales, & introibit rex gloriae. 
 
 Respondeat minister deintus dicens : Quis est iste rex gloriae ? Iterum 
 dicat episcopus : Tollite portas, ut supra. Et respondeat minister : Quis est 
 iste rex gloriae ? Tertio dicat episcopus : Tollite portas, ut supra. Re- 
 spondeat minister: Quis est iste rex gloria: t Tunc respondeant o nines : 
 Dominus virtutum ipse est rex gloriae. Percutiat episcopus, d mox aperia- 
 tur ostium ecclesice , eo prcecinente & choro concinente antiphonam : Tollite 
 portas principes vestras, & elevamini portae aeternales, & introibit rex 
 gloriae. Schola vero episcopo stante totum psalmum cum antiphona versim 
 decantet. Et quo expleto, dicat episcopus orationem, sic inchoans : Dominus 
 vobiscum. R. Et cum spiritu tuo. At ille. 
 
 Oremus. 
 
 Domum tuam, quaesumus Domine clementer ingredere, & in tuorum 
 tibi cordibus fidelium perpetuam constitue mansionem, ut cujus aedifi- 
 catione subsistit, bujus fiat habitatio praeclara. Per Dominum. 
 
 Tunc ingrediatur episcopus cum choro dicens : Pax huic domui, & 
 omnibus babitantibus in ea, j^ax ingredientibus & regredientibus alleluia. 
 Quam sequatur altera inchoata ab episcopo : Benedic Domine domum 
 istam quam aedificavi nomini tuo, venientes in locum istum exaudi ; exaudi 
 preces in excelso solio gloriae tuae. Tsai. Fundementa. Post hcec epis- 
 
206 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 copus in medio ecclesice stems dicat Oremus. Et diaconus Flectamus genua. 
 Et post posillum Levate. Erectus episcopus cum choro hanc orationem 
 dicat : Dens qui invisibiliter omnia contines, &c. Et item diccit pontifex. 
 Oremus. Et diaconus Flectamus genua. Et post paululum Levate. Postea 
 diccit episcopus hanc orationem. Tabernaculum hoc ingredere, &c. 
 
 Deinde incipiat clerus Letaniam, & pontifex ante altare super stramenta 
 cum ceteris sacerdotibus atque levitis, se in oratione prosternat, usque dum 
 dicatur a clero Agnus Dei. 
 
 Kyrie eleison, Christe eleison. 
 Domine miserere, Christe miserere. 
 Miserere nobis pie rex Domine 
 
 Jesu Christe. 
 
 Christe audi nos. 
 
 S. Maria, . . ora pro nobis. 
 
 S. Michael, ora. 
 
 S. Gabriel, ora. 
 
 S. Raphael, ora. 
 
 Omnis chorus Angelorum, orate. 
 Omnis chorus archangelo- 
 
 rum, orate. 
 
 S. Johannes Baptista, . ora. 
 
 Omni chorus patriarchum, orate. 
 Omnis chorus prophetarum, orate. 
 
 S. Petre, ora. 
 
 S. Paule, ora. 
 
 S. Andrea, ora. 
 
 Omni chorus apostolorum, orate. 
 S. Stephane, .... ora. 
 
 S. Line, ora. 
 
 S. Clete, ora. 
 
 Omnis chorus martyrum, orate. 
 
 S. Gregori, ora. 
 
 S. Silvester, ora. 
 
 S. Leo, ora. 
 
 Omnis chorus confessorum, orate. 
 
 S. Felicitas, ora. 
 
 S. Perpetua, ora. 
 
 S. Agatha, ora. 
 
 Omnis chorus virginum, . orate. 
 
 Onmes Sancti, . orate pro nobis. 
 
 Christe audi nos. 
 
 Ab inimicis nostris defende nos 
 Domine. 
 
 Afflictionem nostrum benignus vide. 
 
 Dolorem cordis nostris respice cle- 
 mens. 
 
 Peccata populi tui pius indulge. 
 
 Orationem nostram exaudi Christe. 
 
 Hie & in perpetuum nos custodire 
 digneris Christe. 
 
 Fili Dei vivi miserere nobis. 
 
 Exaudi nos Christe, exaudi, exaudi 
 nos Christe. 
 
 Kyrie eleison, Christe eleison. 
 
 Domine miserere, Christe miserere. 
 
 Miserere nobis pie rex Domine Jesu 
 Christe, Christe audi nos III. 
 
 Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi 
 miserere nobis. 
 
 Hie surgat episcopus , & dicat : Oremus. Et diaconus Flectamus genua, 
 & post paululum Levate. Oratio, Magnificare Domine &c. 
 
 Deinde scribat pontifex alphabet um per pavimentum incipiens a sinistro 
 orientali angulo usque in dextram occidentalem, & postea a dextro orientali 
 usque in sinistrum occidentalem , & cantet chorus hanc antiphonam. Funda- 
 mentum aliud, &c. Psal. Fundamenta ejus in montibus sanctis. Deinde 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 207 
 
 pontifex ante allure dicat ter Dens in adjutorium meum intende. Et 
 respondeat chorus Domini ad adjuvandum me festina. Et pontifex Gloi'ia 
 Patri & Filio & Spiritui Sancto. Chorus respondeat Sicut erat in principio. 
 Et non dicant alleluja. Et sic incipiant exorcismum sails <£■ aqua cinerisque. 
 Exorciso te creatura salis, &c. Beuedictio sails. Immensam clcmentiam. 
 Exorcismus aqua. Exorciso te creatura aquae, &c. Beuedictio aqua. Deus 
 qui ad salutem, &c. Beuedictio cmerum. Omnipotens sempiterne Deus 
 parce, &c. Hie misceatur sal dc cinis dc Mam mixturam faciat episcopus 
 spargendo crucem super ipsam aquam, die hanc orationem dicat : Deus invictae 
 virtutis auctor, &c. Hie misceat vinum cum aqua, die dicat hanc orationem. 
 Deus creator & conservator &c., Alia. Domine Deus res universarum 
 ceelestium, &c. 
 
 Hie mittat chrisma in aquam dicens : In nomine Patris & Fili, & 
 Spiritus-sancti. Et condat ex ipsa ealeem maldam quern coujiciat. Unde 
 si reliquiae hahentur has reclaudat. Post hac faciat crucem digito suo emu 
 ipsa aqua a dextra parte incipiens, per IV, cornua altaris & septies circum- 
 gyrans altare & lavant cum ysopo, cantet antiphonam. Asperges me. Psal. 
 Miserere mei Deus. Oratio Pateant ad hoc altare, & c. Tribus ptost hac 
 vicibus de ipsa sparged aqua cum ysopo a dextris incipiens ecclesia cum anti- 
 phona. Sanctificavit Dominus tabernaculum suum, &c. Psal. Deus 
 refugium. Quo peracto sequatur oratio. Flic benedictionem, &c. Iterant 
 spargat aquam super altare, de in circuit u per parietes ecclesia canens anti- 
 phonam. In dedicatione ecclesiae, &c. Ps. Exurgat Deus. Quam sequatur 
 oratio. Solus & ineffabilis, &c. Tertio veniat pontifex ante altare , dc spar- 
 gat desuper in circuitu per parietes ecclesia canens antiphonam. Qui habitat. 
 Ps. Dicet Domino. Sequatur oratio. Adjutor altissime Deus &c. 
 
 Postea ab episcopo vel sacerdotibus aqua benedicta extrinsecus semel per 
 parietes spargatur, dc per culmina templi. Ter dixi intrinsecus propter 
 imbuendam Jidem Trinitatis, quam fatetur ecclesia, dc semel extrinsecus 
 propter ununi, <£■ non iteratum baptisma quod gerit exterius ecclesia. Et 
 dum spargant aquam per parietes, modulatur totus chorus antiqdionam hanc. 
 Fundamenta templi hujus, &c. Psal. Fundamenta ejus. Et dum ascen- 
 dant sacerdotes spargentes aquam super culmina ecclesia canent antiphonam. 
 Vidit Jacob Scalam, summitas ejus coelos tangebat, & descendentes 
 angelos, & dixit : vere locus iste sanctus est. Ps. Deus noster refugium. 
 Oratio. Deus qui Jacob famulo tuo prseelecto, &c. 
 
 His peractis forinsecus , pontifex in, tret, <£ spargat aquam in modum crucis 
 per pavimentum ecclesia, dc cantet chorus hanc antiphonam. Benedietus rex 
 in templo sancto glorias turn, quod aedificatum est ad laudem, & gloriam 
 nominis tui Domine, cum hymno Benedicite omnia, dc dicat episcopus stems in 
 medio ecclesiee. Oremus. Et dicat. Flectamus genua. Et post pusillum. 
 Levate, Deus qui loca nomini tuo dicata, &c. Iterum dicat : Oremus. 
 
208 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Flectamus genua. Oratio. Deus sanctificationum omnipotens Dominator, 
 &c. Prafatio in medio ecclesice. Sursum corda. Chorus. Habemus ad 
 Dominum. Pont if ex. Gratias aganius Domino Deo nostro. Chorus. 
 Dignum & justum est. 
 
 F Adesto precibus nostris, adesto sacramentis, &c. 
 
 Tunc accedat pontifex ad altare, dc fundat ad hasim altaris, cantons have 
 antiphonam. Introibo ad altare Dei, ad Deum qui be ti beat juventutem 
 meam. Ps. Judica me. Et extergat altare cum lintheo, have decantans 
 antiphonam. Ecce tabernaculum Dei cum hominibus, &c. Ps. Laudate 
 Dominum omnes gentes. 
 
 Deinde henedicat tabulam altaris, quam prius lavat ex aqua sacrata , 
 
 & sic incipit : 
 
 Domine sancte pater omnipotens seterne, &c. 
 
 Item alia. 
 
 Domine sancte pater omnipotens seterne Deus creator cceli & terras, &c. 
 
 Hive unguatur lapis sacro chrismate per quatuor angulos d' sequatur 
 oratio hcec. Deum universitatis artibcem, &c. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Deus qui ad sacribcandum, &c. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Deus universarum rerum rationabilis artifex, qui inter ceteras creaturas 
 formam lapidei metalli ad obsequium tui sacrificii condidisti, ut legis liba- 
 toriurn tuo prsepararetur altari, annue dignanter hujus institutor mysterii, 
 ut quicquid hie oblatum sacratumve fuerit, nomini tuo assurgat, religioni 
 probciat, spei innitatur, bdei sit praecipue dignum honore. Per. 
 
 Postea mittat oleum super altare , d unguat manu sua ipsum lapidem in 
 medio altaris, faciens crucem super quatuor angulos cum antiphona : Erexb 
 Jacob, &c. Ps. Quam dilecta. Hoc expleto, mittat iterum oleum sicut 
 prius, canens antiphonam : Mane surgens Jacob, &c. Ps. Deus noster 
 refugium. Postea mittat chrisma tertio super altare, ut supra, canens anti- 
 phonam have : Edibcavit Moyses altare Domino Deo, offerens super illud 
 holocausta, odoratus est Dominus odorem suavitatis, & benedixit ei. Ps. 
 Magnus Dominus. Deinde faciat crucem cum pollice de chrismate ecclesice 
 per parietes incipiens a dextra parte , hanc decantans antiphonam : O quam 
 metuendus est locus iste, vere non est hie aliud, nisi domus Dei & porta 
 caeli cum Ps. Cantate Domino canticum novum, cantate Domino omnis 
 terra. Et iterum alteram : Lapides pretiosi omnes muri tui, & turres Jeru- 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 209 
 
 salcm gemmis aedificabuntur. Ps. Cantate Domino canticum novum, 
 laudatio ejus. 
 
 Deinceps veniat ad altare dcfaciat signum crucis super altare cum incensu 
 cantans antiphonam : Ecce odor filii mei sicut odor agri quern benedixit 
 Dominus. Ps. Domino clamavi. Tunc dicat pontifex , Oremus & Dta- 
 conus Flectamus genua, & post paululum, Levate. 
 
 O ratio. 
 
 Dcus pater omnipotens, misericordiam tuam suppliciter deprecamur, ut 
 lioc altare sacrificiis spiritalibus consecrandum, voeis nostrse exoratus 
 officio, prassente benedictione sanctifices, ut in eo semper oblationes famu- 
 lorum tuorum studiosa devotione impositas benedicere & sanctificare dig- 
 neris, & spiritali placatus incensu precanti familise turn promtus exauditor 
 assistas. Per. 
 
 lterum pontifex. Oremus. El diaconus Flectamus genua. Levate. 
 
 Orat.io. 
 
 Deus omnipotens, in cujus honore ha)c altaria, &c. 
 
 Prefatio. 
 
 Vere dignum, & justum est, &c. ut propensiori cura & adtentiori 
 famulatu, &c. 
 
 Oratio super altare. 
 
 Magestatem tuam Domine humiliter imploramus, &c. Deinde dicat cum 
 gloria, Confirma hoc Deus, &c. Deinde teneant subdiaconi vet acolythi in 
 ulnis suis lintheamina vel omnia ornamenta ecclesue sen vasa sacra, vel qiue- 
 cumque ad cultum Dei ecclesice pertinere videntur , <£■ benedicat ea pontifex, 
 sicut in sacramentarii libro continetur. 
 
 Benedictio lintheaminum. 
 
 Domine Deus omnipotens, qui ab initio hominibus utilia &c. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Digne Domine Deus omnipotens, rex regum, &c. 
 
 hicipit benedictio ad vestimenta sacerdotalia sea levitica. 
 
 Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui per Moisem famulum tuum &c. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Domine Deus, pater omnipotens, rex magnificus, &c. 
 
 p 
 
210 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Deus omnipotens bonarum virtutum dator, & omnium benedictionum 
 largus infusor. 
 
 Oratio ad corporate benedicendum. 
 
 Clementissime Domine, cujus inenarrabilis virtus &c. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Deus qui pro generis liumani salvatione verbum caro factum est, &c. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Deus qui digne tibi servientium nos imitari desideras, &c. 
 
 Oratio ad patenam consecrandam. 
 
 Consecramus, & sanctificamus hanc patenam, &c. 
 
 Beinde faciat signum de oleo sancto super patenam, & benedicat earn his 
 verbis: Consecrare & sanctificare, &c. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Deus qui post typicum pascha, & esis agni carnibus. 
 
 Item ad calicem benedicendam. 
 
 Oramus te, Domine Deus noster, ut calicem istum &c. Divini favoris 
 accommodes, Hie inungat calicem sacro chrismate. Dignare Domine Deus 
 noster calicem istum in usum ministerii tui pia devotione formatum ea 
 sanctificatione perfundere, qua Melchisedech famuli tui sacratum calicem 
 perfudisti, & quod arte vel metallo effici non potest altaribus tuis dignum, 
 fiat tua benedictione pretiosum atque sanctificatum. Per. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Deus qui accepto & distributo pane vetus determinans pascha, &c. 
 
 Benedictio Eucharistialis vasculi. 
 
 Deus qui, sacra Scriptura testante, tribus diebus, &c. 
 
 Item alia. 
 
 Omnipotens Deus Trinitas inseparabilis, manibus nostris opem tua? 
 benedictionis infunde, ut per nostram benedictionem hoc vasculum sancti- 
 ficetur, & corporis Christi novum sepulcrum Spiritus-sancti gratia sancti- 
 ficetur. Per Dominum. 
 
 B enedictio t/i urib uli. 
 
 Deus ad cujus sepulcrum cum aromatibus, &c. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 211 
 
 Benedictio generalis ad cultum ecclesiae. 
 
 Dcus, qui diversa ad tabernaculum foederis ornaraenta, in sacerdotalis 
 officium ministerii ore proprio fieri praecepisti, te liumuli prece dcposcimus, 
 ut hoc vestimentum, hoc vas, ad ornatum & ministerium ecclesiae tuae prae- 
 paratum ilia benedictione perfundas, qua olim per manus sanctorum sacer- 
 dotum utensilia tabernaculi oleo unctionis perfudisti, ut quicumque jam in 
 tua apostolica ecclesia hoc utatur, te miserante, veniam peccatorum, gaudia 
 promereatur percipere sempiterna. Per Pominum. 
 
 INCIPIT ORDO QUOMODO IN SACRA ROMANA ECCLESIA RELIQUEE 
 
 CONDANTUR. 
 
 Primum vadat episcopus ad eum locum , in quo reliquiae per totam noctem 
 praeteritam cum vigilis fuerunt, & dicat episcopus orationem lianc, antequam 
 reliquiae inde leventur : Aufer a nobis &c. His finitis, deportent sacerdotes 
 reliquias ad ecclesiam, cum omni ecclesiastico honore, laudes Deo canentes his 
 antiphonis : Cum jocunditate &c. Ant. De Jerusalem &c. Viajustorum 
 &c. Antipli. Jerusalem civitas sancta &c. Antiph. Ambulate S. Dei, 
 ingredimini &c. Antiph. Ambulate S. Dei ad locum. Antiph. Sanctum 
 est verum &c. Haec agantur si reliquiae haheantur , alio quin sanctum evan- 
 gelium a& crux Cliristi ad ecclesiam episcopo praesentantur, a& dum ad ostium 
 pervenerit , hanc dicat orationem. 
 
 Deus qui in omni loco turn dominationis dedicator assistis, exaudi nos, 
 quaesumus, ut inviolabilis lmjus ecclesiae permaneat consecratio, & bene- 
 ficia tui muneris quae supplicat mereatur. Per. 
 
 Iutrantibus illis sequatur haec. Antiph. Ingredere, benedicte Domine, 
 praeparata est habitatio sedis tui. Ps. Misericordias tuas. 
 
 NOTA. 
 
 Si sunt autem reliquiae, ponantur honorifice sub confessione altaris, vel in 
 loco condigno cum tribus port ionibus Corporis Domini , a& cantent has Antiph : 
 Exaltabunt Sancti in gloria laetabuntur in cubilibus suis. Ps. Cantate 
 Domine canticum. Sub altare Dei &c. Ps. Beat! immaculati : Subpo- 
 natur etiam tabula sacra, super quam infundatur oleam sacratum, aC postea 
 per quatuor angulos altaris ex ipso crux Jiguretur. Finito hoc dicat hanc 
 orationem : Deus qui ex omni coaptione, &c. 
 
 Post haec vestiatur altare cum Antiph. Ornaverunt &c. Oratio post 
 velatum altare : Descendat, quaesumus Domine Deus noster «&c. 
 
 Incipit commendatio oratorii cuicumque sanctorum volueris delegare. 
 
 Tibi sancta Dei genetrix virgo Maria, vel tibi sancte Joliannes Bap- 
 tista &c. 
 
212 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Post hcec induat se pontifex cum sacris ordinibus suis <fb ornata ecclesin , 
 bis senisque accensis, & introductis luminibus prafatis, solemnem sic incipiat 
 litanium. 
 
 Dens qui ecclesiam tuam sponsam vocare dignatus es, ut quae haberet 
 gratiam per fidei devotionem, haberet etiam eo nomine pietatam, da ut 
 omnis haec plebs nomini tuo serviens hujus vocabuli consortio digna esse 
 mereatur, & dum jugiter per vestigia tua graditur, ad ccelestia promissa te 
 ducente pervenire mereatur. Per Dominum. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Dens qui sacrandorum tibi auctor es munerum, effunde super banc 
 orationis domum benedictionem tuam, ut ab omnibus invocantibus nomen 
 tuum defensionis tu:e auxilium sentiatur. Per. 
 
 Graduale. Locus iste a Deo factus est inaestimabile Sacramentum, 
 inreprehensibilis est. U. Deus cui adstat angelorum cliorus, exaudi 
 preces servorum tuorum. Alleluja. ^ . Adorabo ad templum. Alleluja. 
 S. Benedictus es in templo. Off. Domine Deus in simplicitate cordis 
 mei 1 ;etus obtuli universa, & populum tuum qui repertus est vidi cum 
 ingenti gaudio. Deus Israel, custodi hanc voluntatem. S. Majestas 
 Domini aedificavit templum, videbant omnes fdii Israel gloriam Domini 
 descendentem super domum, & adoraverunt, & conlaudaverunt Dominum 
 dicentes : Deus Israel. 
 
 Super oblata. 
 
 Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, altare nomini tuo dicatiun cadestis virtu tis 
 benedictione sanctifica, & omnibus in te sperantibus auxilii tui munus 
 ostende, ut hie Sacramentorum virtus & votorum obtineatur efi'ectus. Per. 
 
 Prafatio. 
 
 »|o Unde nos quoque te supplices deprecamur, ut altare hoc sanctis 
 usibus prseparatum codesti dedicatione sanct.ifices, & sicut Melchisidech 
 sacerdotis prsecipue oblationem dignatione mirabili suscepisti; itaimposita 
 novo huic altari munera semper acceptare digneris, ut populus qui in hujus 
 ecclesise domum sanctam convenit, per sancta libamina coelesti sanctifica- 
 tione salvatus, animarum quoque suarum salutem perpetuam consequatur. 
 Per Christum. 
 
 Commuuio. Domus mea domus orationis vocabitur, dicit Dominus, in 
 ea omnis qui petit accipit, & qui quaerit invenit, & pulsanti aperietur. 
 
 Ad complendum. 
 
 Qusesumus, omnipotens Deus, ut hoc in loco, quem nomini tuo indigni 
 dedicavimus, cunctis petentibus aures tua3 pietatis accommodes. Per. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 213 
 
 Item alia missa. 
 
 Deus qui ccclc si a.: tuae in sanctis montibus fundamenta posuisti, da 
 quaesumus, ut nidlis errorum subruatur incursibus, nulla mundi perturba- 
 tione quatiatur ; sed apostolica sit semper institutione firma, & tua inter- 
 ventione secura. Per Dominum. 
 
 Super oblata. 
 
 Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui legalium differentias hostiarum in 
 unius hujus sacrificii perfectione sanxisti, respice propitius de throno 
 gloria; tua;, & super hoc altare benedictionis turn munus effunde, & in eo 
 sic temporales hostiae consecrentur, ut perpetuae vitae sumentibus procurent 
 substantiam. Per. 
 
 Ad complendum. 
 
 Sanctificationem dornus tua;, Domine, suppliciter recolentes, exaudi, & 
 sanctorum tuorum sacra dedicatione laetantes, in eorum nos facias, quaesu- 
 mus, sorte participes. Per. 
 
 Lectio lib. Apocalypsis Johannis apostoli. 
 
 In diebus illis venit angelus, & locutus est mecum dicens : veni ostendam 
 tibi sponsam, &c. usque in libro vitae & agni. 
 
 Sequentia S. Evangelii secundum Lit cam. 
 
 In illo tempore, egressus Jesus perambulabat in Jerico &c. usque quod 
 perierat. 
 
 Missa specialis esdiftcantis ecclesiam. 
 
 Deus qui sacrandorum tibi auctor es munerum, ad sanctificationem loci 
 propitius adesse dignare, ut qui haec in honorem tui nominis condiderunt, 
 protectorem te habere in omnibus mereantur atque custodem. Per. 
 
 Alia. 
 
 Deus qui loca nomini tuo dicata sanctificas, & benedictionibus tuis 
 dicanda praecedis, praesta quaesumus ut quod beato apostolo tuo ill. famu- 
 lus tuus ill. lioc in aedilicio deputavit digno ei praeparetur ofiicio. Per. 
 
 Super oblata. 
 
 Votorum nostrorum munus, quaesumus Domine, propitiatus assume ut 
 talibus sacriliciis exoratus, & nostris veniam delictis impertiaris, & hujus 
 tabernaculi ex te sanctificati cumulatorem exaudias. Per. 
 
 Post communionem. 
 
 Sanctificati, Domine, salutari mysterio, quaesumus, ut pro nobis non 
 desit oratio, quorum nos donasti patrocinio gubernari. Per. 
 
214 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Benedict io in dedicatione ecclesia:. 
 
 Inclina, Domine, aurem tuam ad me, & exaudi me. Respice de 
 coelo Christe super gregem & agnos tuos, porrige manum tuam super 
 ipsos, & benedic corpora & auimas eorum, ut in consortio Sanctorum acci- 
 piant benedictionem ccelestem, lumen angelicum, Spiritual sanctum Para- 
 clitum. Amen. 
 
 Qui ex aqua & Spiritu sancto sunt renati, qui pretioso Sanguine tuo in 
 terra sunt comparati, qui signum tuum Christe in frontibus eorum accepe- 
 runt, tuos esse concedas in die judicii, & quos pretioso sanguine redemisti, 
 in tuo regno jubeas adunari. Amen. 
 
 Et sicut benedixisti patriarchas, & prophetas, & apostolos, martyres, 
 & confessores, virgines & sacerdotes ; sic benedic Domine gregem istum, 
 qui in nomine tuo in ecclesia ista hodie sunt congregati. Amen. 
 
 Et sicut liberasti tres pueros de camino ignis ardentis per angelum 
 tuum, sic libera, Domine, gregem istum de inferno, & de diaboli potestate, 
 & terrena cupiditate, & de variis languoribus. Amen. 
 
 Culpis parcas, peccata remittas, ut mundos & immaculatos in die judicii 
 recipias ipsos, sicut recepisti Ileliam & Enoch justos in regnum ccelorum. 
 Amen. 
 
 Quod ipse pr as stare digneris, qui cum Patre & Spiritu- sancto xi vis & 
 regnas, per omnia saecula saeculorum. Amen. 
 
 Benedictio Dei Patris, & Filii, and Spiritus-sancti. Et pax Domini sit 
 semper vobiscum. 
 
 Item alia. 
 
 Benedicat & custodiat vos omnipotens Deus, domumque hanc sui 
 muneris praesentia illustrare, atque suae pietatis oculos super earn die ac 
 nocte dignetur aperire. Amen. 
 
 Concedatque propitius, ut omnes qui ad dedicationem hujus basilicae 
 devote convenistis, intercedente beato ill. & ceteris Sanctis suis, quorum 
 reliquiae hie pio amore venerantur, vobiscum hinc veniam peccatorum 
 vestrorum reportare valeatis. 
 
 Quatenus eorum interventu ipsum templum S. Spiritus quo sancta 
 Deus Trinitas jugiter liabitare dignetur, efheiamini, & post hujus vitae 
 labentis excursion ad gaudia aeterna feliciter pervenire mereamini. 
 Amen. 
 
 Quod ipse praestare dignetur, cujus regnum & imperium sine fine 
 permanet in saecula saeculorum. Amen. 
 
 His expletis , per VII. dies in ecclesia missa celebretur, & ab ilia die usque 
 ad octavum sine intermissione laminaria ardeant , & si solemnis domus esl 
 per totidem nodes laus ibi celebretur . 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 215 
 
 Antiph. Sanctificavit Dominus tabernacidum suum &c. ut supra. 
 V. Adorabo ad templum sanctum tuum & confitebor nomini tuo Domine. 
 
 Invitatorium. A'idilicavit Dominus turrem in Jerusalem. In I. noct. 
 antiph,. Introibo in domum tuam, Domine, Adorabo ad templum sanctum 
 tuum. Psal. Verba mea auribus. Antipliona Dominus in templo sancto 
 suo, Dominus in ccelo sedes ejus. Psal. In Domino confido. Antipliona. 
 Domine quis habitabit in tabernaculo tuo ? Psal. ipse. Aut quis requi- 
 escet. V. Unam petii a Domino, banc requiram, ut inhabitem in domo 
 Domini omnibus diebus vita; meic. 
 
 Sequntur preces. 
 
 Prima lectio ex lib. regum. Rex autem Salomon & omnis multitudo 
 Israel qui convenerant; &c. Exl. 3. reg. cap. 8. versic. 5 usque solium 
 tuum in sempiternum. R. I. Cum exirct Jacob de terra sua, vidit 
 gloriam Dei, & ait: quam terribilis est locus iste! non est liic aliud, nisi 
 domus Dei, & porta cceli. V. Vere Dominus est in loco isto, & ego 
 nesciebam. Quam terribilis. 
 
 Secunda lectio. Convertit rex Salomon &c. usque egressi sunt de terra 
 iEgypti. R. II. Erit mihi Dominus in Deum, & lapis iste quern erexi 
 in titulum vocabitur Domus Dei, & de universis quae dederit mihi, decimas 
 & hostias pacificas offeram tibi. V. Si Dominus Deus meus fuerit mecum 
 in via ista qua ego ambulo, & custodierit me. Decimas. 
 
 Lectio III. Stetit autem Salomon ante altare &c. usque servo tuo 
 David patri meo. R. III. Surgens mane Jacob tulit lapidem, quern super 
 posuerat capiti suo, & erexit in titulum, fundensque oleum desuper, votum 
 vovit Domino, & dixit: vere locus iste sanctus est & ego nesciebam. 
 V. Curnque obdormisset Jacob, vidit scalam cujus cacumen ccelum tange- 
 bat, & Dominum innixum scalse, & dixit: Vere. 
 
 Antipliona in secunda nocturna. Tollite portas principes vestras, & 
 elevamini porta; seternales. Psal. Domini est terra. Antiph. Adorate 
 Dominum in aula sancta ejus. Psal. Afferte Domino. Antiph. Susce- 
 pimus Deus misericordiam tuam in medio templi tui. Psal. Magnus 
 Dominus. V. Revelavit Dominus condensa, & in templo ejus omnes dicent 
 gloriam. 
 
 Lectio IV. Ergone putandum est &c. usque Et cum exaudieris propi- 
 tius eris. R. IV. Exaudisti, Domine, orationem servi tui, ut sedificarem 
 templum nomini tuo : benedic & sanctifica domum istam in sempiternum 
 Deus Israel. Domine, qui custodis pactum & misericordiam servis tu is 
 qui ambulant coram te in toto corde suo. Benedic. 
 
 Lectio V. Si peccaverit homo in proximo loco &c. usque Patnbus 
 eorum. R. V. Domine si conversus fuerit populus tuus, & oraverit ad 
 sanctuarium tuum, tu exaudies in cado Domine, & libera eos de manibus 
 
216 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 inimicorum meomru. V. Si peccaver.it in te populus tuns, & conversus 
 egerit pcenitentiam, veniensque oraverit in loco isto. Et libera. 
 
 Lectio VI. Si clausum fuerit coeluin &c. usque orantis populi tui. 
 ft. Audi Domine hymnnm & orationem quam servus tuus orat coram te 
 hodie, ut sint oculi tui aperti, & aures tine intent* super domum istain die 
 ac nocte. V. Respice, Domine, de sanctuario tuo, & de excelso ccelorum 
 habitaculo. Super domum istam. 
 
 Antiph. in III. nocturna. Sanctum est templum tuum, mirabile in 
 sequitate. Psal. Te decet hymnus. Antiph. Introibo in domum tuam in 
 holocaustis, reddam tibi vota mea. Psal. Jubilate I. Antiph. Bcati qui 
 habitant in domo tua, Domine, in ssecula saeculorum laudabunt te. Psal. 
 Quam dilecta tabernacula. V. Suscepimus Deus misericordiam tuam in 
 medio templi tui. 
 
 Preces. 
 
 Lectio VII. Si quis cognoverit plagarn &c. usq. quam dedisti patribus 
 nostris. ft. VII. Ostendit mihi angelus fontem aqua: vivae, & dixit mihi 
 alleluja. Ilic Deum adora, alleluja, alleluja. V. Vidi angelum Dei 
 yolantem per medium coelum, voce magna clamantem, & dicentem. Hie. 
 
 Lectio VIII. Insuper & alienigena qui non est &c. usque Et facies judi- 
 cium eorum. if. VIII. Narrabo nomen tuum fratribus meis, alleluja. In 
 medio ecclesi* laudabo te, alleluja, alleluja. V. Qui timetis Dominum 
 laudate eum, universum semen Jacob magnificate eum. In medio. 
 
 Lectio IX. Quod si peccaverint tibi &c. usq. De terra iEgypti, Domine 
 Deus noster. ft. IX. In ecclesiis benedicite Deo alleluja, Domino de fon- 
 tibus Israel, Alleluja, alleluja. V. Cantate Domino canticum novum, laus 
 ejus in ecclesia Sanctorum. Alleluja, alleluja. 
 
 Incipiunt matuthue laudes. 
 
 Antiph. Domum tuam Domine decet sanctitudo in longitudinem du rum. 
 Psal. Dominus regnavit. Antiph,. Jubilate Deo omnis terra. Psal. ipsuni: 
 Servite Domino in lsetitia. Antiph. Sic benedicam te in vita mea, Do- 
 mine, & in nomine tuo levabo manus meas. Psal. Deus Deus meus. 
 Antiph. Benedictus es in templo sancto glori* tuse, quod aedificatum est 
 ad laudem & gloriam nominis tui, Domine. Gum hym. Benedicite omnia. 
 
 Antiph. In ecclesia sanctorum laudate Deum. Psal. Laudate Domi- 
 num. V. Domum tuam. In evangelio antiph. Domus mea domus ora- 
 tionis vocabitur. Ad vesper am antiph. O quam metuendus est locus iste, 
 vere non est hie aliud, nisi domus Dei & porta cceli. 
 
 Incipit homilia in dedicatione templi. 
 
 Natalem templi hujus diem, &c. 
 
AITENDIX. 
 
 217 
 
 No. VI. 
 
 ( See page 176.) 
 
 ARCHITECTURAL NOTES UPON ATTLEBOROUGH CHURCH, 
 
 BY MR. WM. PATTON, ARCHITECT, FULFORD, YORK. 
 
 The following Architectural Notes are intended to explain the subjects 
 of the Plates, as well as to enable the reader to form as perfect an idea of 
 the character of the church, as can be obtained, without an actual 
 inspection. 
 
 Plate A. — Outside view from the north-east, (see page 175,) showing 
 the principal elevations in perspective, which, with reference to the ground 
 plan, expresses a Cross Church, with nave and aisles, and without a 
 chancel ; having a tower at the point of intersection of the cross, and a 
 porch of two stories on the north side, in the usual position. 
 
 In the Transition Decorated portion of the exterior is to be remarked the 
 continuation of the label of the aisle windows as a string, stopping blunt 
 against the buttresses : where a tolerably entire church of this date is to 
 be found in this county, this continuation is not uncommon, either on the 
 outside, or less often on the inside, although very generally rare in the 
 style immediately preceding. The figures form four pinnacles on the 
 porch; and the figure of Christ (now restored in the usual way of 
 expressing the act of benediction) is on the saddle-stone of its gable. 
 There have been crosses on the summit of every remaining gable, as the 
 sockets testify. On Chaunticler’s Chapel is a beautiful foliated cross, 
 exhibiting the thorn-leaf springing from its stem ; it is three feet high 
 and two feet wide, exclusive of the sockets. 
 
 The exterior of the church appears all nave ; the stunted tower con- 
 trasts with the beauty of the other parts ; and it suffers in the feeling for 
 propriety of effect by the want of a chancel. 
 
 Drawing B. — Inside view looking east, (see page 1G6.) The interior is 
 well proportioned, and is simply beautiful : the natural and harmonious 
 tone of its colour, its comparative lofty dimensions, the fine arcades, and 
 well-defined and softened lines of the nave roof, the interesting tracery of 
 the windows, the subdued light, the general propriety of fittings, and its 
 excellent workmanship, on the whole, render but little to be desired 
 under existing circumstances. The windows tastefully filled with stained 
 glass would indeed complete it as a model. 
 
 Q 
 
218 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 At the recent restoration, particles of stained glass were collected from 
 various windows for the great west window : however praiseworthily mis- 
 directed zeal may have unfortunately been promulgated and recommended 
 by Church Building Societies, in order to preserve in this manner the 
 ancient materials of this art, such a course is sincerely to be lamented, for 
 the sake of antiquarian knowledge ; for how often is research assisted by 
 a monumental window, although mutilated in the extreme. 
 
 No. 1. Ground Plan. — The different gradations of tint show the 
 remaining extent of each separate style. The tower is the most ancient 
 part of the building, and is Norman up to the belfry story ; the part 
 above is early English, of rather late date, and is a little earlier in style 
 than an arch and other portions of decorated date, built up in the walls of 
 Mortimer’s Chapel. The nave and aisles, and the chapels, are next in 
 succession, and are Transition from Decorated to Early Perpendicular ; 
 the porch, the roofs, and the screen, rather later in the Perpendicular 
 period ; some, but few, modern barbarisms fill up the list. 
 
 There is a bench-table of stone round the inside against the external 
 walls of the aisles and chapels. A piscina is at the south-east corner of 
 Mortimer’s Chapel. There have been some monumental brasses in the 
 building, as the incisions in various slabs show. A coped monument, 
 with a cross fleury raised upon it, lies near the north door. (See vignette, 
 page 176.) The old font has been superseded by one of more appropriate 
 design, and placed near the most western pillar on the north side. The 
 screen has been one of the most gorgeous in the county of Norfolk, which 
 is noted for the abundance and splendour of its screens.* 
 
 No. 2. Transverse Section. — The clear space of the aisles together 
 is exactly equal to the width of the nave. The height of the nave to the 
 ridge piece is exactly twice its width, or equal to the whole clear width of 
 the building. These are proportions producing good results, and worthy 
 of being borne in mind. 
 
 No. 3. Longitudinal Section. — The main arches of the nave and the 
 blank arcade are of slightly compound curves, but so little varied from 
 parts or segments of circles as scarcely to be seen, but by attentive 
 examination. It may be observed, that this building is a little subsequent 
 in date to the first adoption of the four-centered arch. The height of the 
 nave arches, from the floor to the intrados at the crown, is equal to twice 
 the clear width between the pillars, and the height of the piers double the 
 height of the arches from the springing. It is not attempted to support 
 any of these attenuated theories, which, from a coincidence, would deduce 
 a rule ; but this coincidence of proportions, it may be asserted, indicates a 
 
 * See page 141. 
 
(fet 
 
 &C&U of 5 0 10 20 50 40 50 3W 
 
 $el ; fry %lnn.bibge &. gttfro Igon-bon 
 
 Jittlftanragt) d|arfalk. 
 

 ©Wrrb. d§arfcrlk. 
 

 

 ©it£ (dcwpartnwitt of Sittmor poking d^orib. 
 
 &crr,Le o£ 5 o io<3ffeet 
 
 ^ * 1 1 1 ' 1 1 1 1 ' * S>t*Ttliihgr Sz GJfJJrilfr; ICottion. 
 
 Jttkbortmg^ Cjjur.c|>, cJ^oxfoIk. 
 

s a tv. 
 
 <ffleU6U>v^ (iffimiotoe. 
 d|. §>ti>e. 
 
 (Atsle (Htrtioto 
 
 [ %tl . T ' j>aitoit.^trc{)f 
 
 & CT?|Ftt^o:J(mboTT 
 
 Qtilebovovqfy (Clntrcb, Spxioik . 
 
4?V. 
 
 jUiUborott^ Cburxrb, <i|art‘alfc 
 

 
vtni>£x t 
 
 3?iU.s 
 
 
 Siktttfy ef 1&vibel urmtitatiotw o£ 
 
 Wlft e%tor)3 ^ni)am«,3^ott| 5>t6t 
 
 ^ S&tomg uiii<;x' 
 
 S‘Bfe«£<»W>oh> 
 
 &sj.£ to IWsUb 
 
 jjjfctudtftgr fe Vi 0 llT'tX^o ilfoofton. 
 
 ) alto it, 
 
 JlttUbamtgb (Oburcb, <J§axfcdk. 
 
i4§?VH. 
 
 IttUboraug^ (i§arfolk. 
 

 
 
 
d§°Vffl 
 
 Bel by iJZ" 1 
 
 
 Jlltle borough Clmrcti, dj§ortolk. 
 

 
4-*x.. 
 
 tJWr at (vot at ta %oom aver $ot d 
 
 dfetl 
 
 ($t>txmerit iit (fortrire «t clfT. 
 
 ^Cal* ter df(i£® J & 2 . 
 
 L. j i I i i I .iii.l 
 
 4 
 
 JBel bgbjjT" $Kttatr,^-rcb? 
 
 
 Ittletarcm^b <&\ vlxc \, cigorfotk. 
 
cTX. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 219 
 
 systematic mind in dealing with its elementary design. Buildings, it is 
 allowed, in most instances, bear the impress of the peculiar knowledge, 
 feelings, and mental discipline of the architects : a methodical disposition 
 might then manifest itself in the example before us. 
 
 The principal weight of the roofing is thrown vertically upon the 
 corbels, by means of helves and curved braces supporting the main prin- 
 cipals, and the pole-plates acting partially as an arched wall-plate, abut- 
 ting against the helves ; there is consequently little or no lateral pressure 
 on the clerestory walls. The noble cornice (3 feet wide), and the broad 
 lines of the common rafters (6^ in. by 4 in., eight inches apart), as was 
 before observed, are of great service for effect. 
 
 The roofing is covered with lead, and drained by means of gnrgoyles 
 shooting the water from the building: there is much authority for this, 
 and the appearance, it will be admitted, is extremely picturesque, but the 
 method, for the durability of the building, or the comfort of the interior, 
 is of very questionable prudence. The improved method of fall pipes for 
 drainage was not invented until some years’ advance into the Perpendicular 
 period, if we may assume it from the evidence of the fact in other buildings. 
 
 The blank arcade against the aisle Avails and round part of the Chapels, 
 (intended, no doubt, principally for ornamental purposes, a circumstance 
 common in many later Norfolk churches,) renders the intermediate Avail 
 under the arcade, betAveen the buttresses, of less importance in the con- 
 struction. This Avail is one foot nine inches in thickness, an instance of 
 extreme lightness in ecclesiastical buildings, considering the nature of the 
 materials, which are round, uncut rubble flints, similar to pebbles, the 
 largest of which seldom measures more than nine inches across. 
 
 Nos. 4 & 5. Windows. — The great west window is a good com- 
 position : it would have looked more effective with leading lines of bolder 
 dimensions ; the tAvo centre mullions in the head are of the same size as 
 the vertical mullions ; those in the remaining parts of the head are one- 
 quaiffer of an inch less, as if something of the kind had been felt neces- 
 sary Avhen designing it; but the difference, it is needless to say, is too 
 minute to be observed. 
 
 Nos. 6 & 7. Details. — Mr. Paley, in his “ Manual of Gothic Mould- 
 ings,” classes some from this church in the late Decorated period, and 
 with reason ; for the features of that style sIioav themselves in this 
 example, notwithstanding evidence that the church Avas built within that 
 time usually assigned to the Perpendicular period. 
 
 In No. 7, the nave piers 33 are unique, their effect is very fine. On 
 reference to the section, it will be observed that the nosing on each side 
 is flush with the wall above ; the same with the pier C of the blank arcade ; 
 an ingenious method of acquiring stiffness with lightness of appearance. 
 
220 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 No. 8. — Half elevation of north side of porch, which is vaulted with 
 stone springing from corbels, having a large boss at the intersection of 
 the ribs in the centre. There is a room over the porch, approached by a 
 staircase entered from the north aisle, (see Plate I.) The angels bearing 
 shields over the porch doorway, and the design of the spandrels of the 
 doorway, are nearly obliterated by decay, the material in which they are 
 executed being soft and porous marlstone. The sculpture in freestone is 
 generally perfect ; that about the porch is of good design, but not so well 
 executed. 
 
 No. 9. Wood Work. — The corbels supporting the nave timbers are of 
 oak. The door into the staircase is in one piece. 
 
 No. 10. Norman parts of Tower. — The variety of the details is 
 striking; that side of the main archivolt adjoining the nave exhibits two 
 rather rare ornaments. On the base of the north-east pier of the tower is 
 sculptured the representations of fishes, (given for convenience in the 
 elevation of the bases at large.) At the north-east internal angle on the 
 east side, in the third stage, upon the springing stone of the first arch of 
 the arcade, is sculptured a heart in mezzo-relief, rudely executed. This 
 is the symbol of the nativity of the Virgin, and, with the fishes before 
 mentioned, was no doubt intended to typify the dedication of the original 
 Norman church, according to the figurative spirit of that age. This 
 church appears to have been cruciform in plan. Norman Cross churches 
 are not common in England : this example might perhaps be safely added 
 to the list of those that once existed. 
 
 This edifice, architecturally considered, offers some useful points of 
 study, and is worthy of more than a passing notice, if it were only for 
 its peculiar artistical beauty, and the manner in which some of the features 
 of the earlier and later styles harmonize. 
 
 That part of the edifice having the appearance of late Decorated, may 
 be regarded as partaking of the type or character of the churches in the 
 immediate neighbourhood, of which Deopham, Hingham, Great Elling- 
 ham, East Harling, and a few others, are the principal ; whilst they all 
 partake, in a greater or less degree, in that characteristic appearance so 
 well known to the church tourist, which is attached to all Norfolk 
 churches. 
 
 Every county has its peculiarities in the styles of its architecture ; their 
 features, it may be, varied in particular districts. Artistical management, 
 no doubt, in a great measure, influences this ; but the nature or similarity 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 221 
 
 of materials employed principally governs it; hence the approximation of 
 feature and appearance in those places where Hint is abundantly used. 
 Flint is the principal building material of any consequence, for masonry, 
 indigenous to this county, and is commonly used for walling, uncut, as 
 taken from the pit. In the period of papal supremacy, the art of Hint- 
 cutting, which began in the Decorated period, had, at the close of the 
 monasteries, arrived at an astonishing degree of excellence. Flints were 
 formed into small squares, so straight and even, that, when closely set, the 
 surface of the wall, at a moderate distance, appears one solid, smoothly- 
 polished surface. The Bridewell, Norwich, is a noted example. The 
 fashion of filling in the interstices of blank pannelling for ornamental 
 parapets, strings, plinth bands, blank windows, the pannelling of the sur- 
 faces of buttresses, or other work of a similar description, was much used 
 in the perpendicular style, and has a peculiar richness of effect. St. 
 Michael’s Coslany, Norwich ; the ruins of Walsingham Priory ; a ruin 
 called the Friars, near Burnham; and numerous other examples, exist in 
 different parts of the county. In the church under consideration arc two 
 or three examples of this description ; the best is that of a blank window 
 over the south doorway, of the same solid forms in freestone as the mul- 
 lions and tracery of the adjacent aisle windows, and filled with cut Hint 
 fitting exactly to the cusps; the whole flush with the external face of the 
 wall. 
 
 Flint-cutting for building purposes has not, in modern times, kept pace 
 with the general advance of the building arts ; so much of the higher 
 characteristics of ancient work of this description, under such circum- 
 stances, is in a degree unattainable. 
 
 The Rev. Tho s . H. Kerrich, about the early part of the present century, 
 amassed a considerable number of drawings from different parts of the 
 kingdom, and from Norfolk in particular; some of the subjects refer to 
 Attleborough Church. Though they are not of great scientific value, they 
 contain useful hints apart from their worth, as exhibiting many things that 
 have since that time passed their period of existence. They are in the 
 British Museum, in the department of MSS. 
 
 There are few subjects so fruitful or delightful as the study of Ancient 
 Architecture, and to the rising generation of young architects, that of Eng- 
 land promises to be at least as useful, and perhaps as profitable, as the 
 fascinating and beautiful remains to be found in Classic land. 
 
 York . , 29 th Dec. 1846. 
 
 Wm. Patton. 
 
IN 
 
 No. 
 
 LIST OF INCUMBENTS 
 
 From the Institution Boohs of the Diocese of Norwich , with Extracts from Blomefclcl’s 
 
 Robter Attleburge portio M ri to xxxv. marc, D.D. B. 
 
 
 
 ATTLEBURGII 
 
 Domesd. 
 
 Diis Robertus be Tateshale est patronus duar portionum Rectorq 
 Rector ejusdem habet mansum cum xxvn. acris terrae Estimatio Portionis 
 
 
 Hamo persona de Attle burgh 20 Ed. I. (Nigr. Reg. Bur. 6.) 
 
 Rector majoris partis inservit Curae Animarum, 2 bus victims et 
 
 
 ATTLEBURGII 
 
 MAJOR PART. 
 
 
 Rectors of the Greater Part, or Hamon’s 
 Portion. 
 
 Patrons. 
 
 From Dr. Tanner’s MS. 
 in the Office of the Bishop’s 
 Registrar. 
 
 In Ric: I st ’ s time, Walter Persun, Clerk. 
 
 In K. John’s time, Lawrance de Sco Albano 
 or (of St. Albans.) 
 
 In Hen. III d ’ s time, Godfrey Giffard. 
 
 Peter Giffard, Clerk. 
 
 Master William de Sliirewood. 
 
 Haman de Warren. 
 
 Maud, daur of Adam. {Clifton.') B. 
 
 Isola de Arderne. B. 
 
 Hugh de Albany. B. 
 
 Hugh de Albany. B. 
 
 Isabel, widow of Hugh de Albany in right of 
 Plasset s Manor, held in dower. B. 
 
 Do., remainder to Sir Robert de Tateshale. B. 
 
 Lib. i. 53, 13 Kal. Ang. 
 
 1314. Will, son of Sim. deHedersett. 
 
 The Bishop by lapse, ( who dispensed 
 with his want of age. B.) 
 
 102, 13 Kal. Maii. 
 
 1323. Greg, of Hedersete. 
 
 Will, of Bernak. 
 
 112, 16 Kal. Dec. 
 
 1324. Will, of Hedersete, (Sub-deacon, 
 
 instituted on resig. of Greg, de Hedersete, 
 who was instituted again as proxy for Win.') 
 
 The same, [1328 (11—92.) T.] 
 
 Bib. a. 29, 25 Feb. 
 
 1358. Ric. of Burton. 
 Ric. Gerland. 
 
 Lady Ada Clifton, (Sir Adam Clifton, 
 Kilt., for this turn. B.) 
 
VII. 
 
 AND PATRONS. 
 
 History of Norfolk , ( marked B,) and Dr. Tanner's Manuscript , ( marked T.) 
 
 Mariae (Wolm. 236,) portio M ri Tide Mortuo mari xn. marc. 
 
 MAJOR PARS. 
 
 ear habet mansum cum xxvii. acris terrae Wiftms de Mortuo mari est patronus tertiae portionis et 
 Wiltms xm. marc. Procuratio constitutio et Synodalia xn d Denarii. S. Petri 11 s im d . 
 
 15 Ed. I. (Tin Norf. n. 12.) 
 
 rector Minoris tertia vice tin (Revisio, T.) 
 
 ATTLEBURGH MINOR PART. 
 
 Rectors of the Lesser or Third. Part, 
 commonly called Westker 
 
 From Dr. Tanner’s MS. 
 in the office of the Bishop’s 
 Registrar. 
 
 Patrons. 
 
 1295. Jeffery, son of Walter de Heng- 
 liam. B. 
 
 Lib. i. 20, prid. Kal. Jun. 
 
 1306. William of Corby. 
 
 JohnCurson of Carleton. 
 
 Sir Jno. Thorpe, K‘. and Lady Alice 
 bis wife. 
 
 83, 5 Non Maii. 
 
 1320. Oliver of Mountpynson, (on 
 
 Carzouns resignation, who changed this for 
 Tatcrset, St. Andrew. B.) 
 
 The same. 
 
 Rob. TallyOUl' (1349,27 July. B.) 
 
 (Sir Const. Mortimer, Knt. B.) [Ado bon 
 ejus cone, 27 Jun. 1374. (Heyd 56.) T.] 
 
224 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ATTLEBURGH MAJOR PART. 
 
 
 Hectors of the Greater Part, or Hamon’s 
 Portion. 
 
 Patrons. 
 
 Lib. v. 84, 29 March. 
 
 1369. Jois Stampet, ( at the resignation 
 of Hie. Gerland of Burton. B.) 
 
 The King as Guardian of the heirs 
 of Constantine Clifton, deced. 
 
 Lib. vi. 308, 24 Jul. 
 
 1404. Peter Levericli ( of Gcrholdi- 
 sham. B.) 
 
 (1438, 10 April , Ralph Lord Crumwell, 
 Knt., was patron of two turns of the united 
 parts, and Sir John Clifton, Knt., in right 
 of Margaret his mother, ( who presented Leve- 
 rych,) had. the third turn, and now the Lord 
 Crumwell granted his aclvowson in the two 
 turns, to John de Ratclyff, Knt. and Thomas 
 his son, and his heirs for ever. B.) 
 
 Lady Margaret of Clyfton, ( for this 
 turn. B.) 
 
 Lib. x. 41, 12 Dec. 
 
 1441. Will. Russell, [S.T.B. T.] 
 
 Thomas Radcliffe of Landwade, 
 
 ( Carnbsh ., sun of John de Radclff, Knt. 
 T. & B.) 
 
 Lib. xi. 90, 2 Aug. 
 
 1456. Tho. F ayerclowe/S. T.P. T.&B.) 
 
 Hobble Lady Alicia Ogard. 
 
 174, Ult. Apr. 
 
 1470. John Heyhoo. 
 
 William Hastings during the mino- 
 rity of John Son & heir of John 
 Ratcliff, deced. (Sir Wm. Haslyng, 
 Knt., Lord Idastyng, Sir John Saye, Knt., 
 and John Grene. B.) 
 
 [ Will. Hastings, Sfc., raone Cust Man 
 de Attleburgh, durante min at Joes fil et 
 har Joes Ratcliff defei test ejus prob 10 Aug. 
 port Harrtonis, 1479. Sepultus Cancello. 
 Gel. 237, ( Vide Rastell's Entries,) i7 7. T. ] 
 
 
 1503. Thomas Butler, [A. 1503 (Rix. 
 
 147, 1512 Depos. N. 255, ad Coll. Epi. p 
 laps.) T.] 
 
 
 Lib. xiv. 53, 13 Nov. 
 
 1506. Edward Bothe. 
 
 The King by lapse, [ad Coll. Epi. p 
 
 laps. T.] 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 225 
 
 Lib. vi. 26, 3 Jun. 
 
 77, Par. Dec. 
 187, 5 Feb. 
 
 Lib. viii. 86, 19 Maii. 
 
 Lib. xi. 6 ult. Not. 
 40, 14 Jan. 
 
 67 ult. Oct. 
 
 Lib. xii. 44, 17 Mart. 
 
 ATTLEBURGH MINOR PART. 
 
 Rectors of the Lesser , or Third Part, 
 commonly called Westher. 
 
 1374. Simon Howysson of Skulton. 
 1381. John Warbald, {Dec. 30. B.) 
 1393. John Goodrich. 
 
 1424. TllO. Cove, {on Goodrich' s resigna- 
 tion . B.) 
 
 1446. Henry Sy thing. 
 
 1451. TllO. Algar, {on Sything's resigna- 
 tion. B.) 
 
 Patrons. 
 
 Rob. of Mortuomari. 
 
 Ho. 
 
 Lady Margaret Rob. Mortymer. 
 
 John Fitzrauff, Esq. 
 
 1452. Walt. Pamyn. 
 
 1476. John Radclyff. 
 
 Will. Warner, Esq. 
 
 The same. 
 
 Do. {John Conyers, Esq. B.) 
 
 John Conyers, Esq. 
 
226 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 
 ATTLEBURGII MAJOR PART. 
 
 
 
 Rectors of the Greater Part, or Human s 
 Portion. 
 
 Patrons. 
 
 
 Lib. xiv. 60, 24 Oct. 
 
 151b*. George Pulley (or Poley. B.) 
 
 Lady Margaret, widow of Lord 
 Fitz water. 
 
 
 Lib. xvii. 60, 15 Dee. 
 
 1540. John Williamson, {Clerk. In 
 
 1554 it was united to the third part, so he 
 was Rector of both. He had been Master 
 of the College. B.) 
 
 Robert Earl Sussex. [ 1555 . T.] 
 
 
 I.ib. xix. 184, 28 Apr. 
 
 1565. Will. Kyng. 
 
 Thomas Earl Sussex. [2? col. de Attle- 
 
 burgh. 7 1 .] 
 
 
 Lib. xx. 53, 12 Sept. 
 
 1580. Rie. Bond. 
 
 The same. 
 
 . 
 
 75, 8 Mart. 
 
 1581. John Rawlyns. 
 
 Do. [1604. T.] {United the same day to 
 
 the lesser part. B.) 
 
 
 Lib. xxvii. 51, 30 Nov. 
 
 1613. John Forby, {S.T.B. — 1627, 
 {Com. Stiff. 1636. T.] 
 
 Richard Hunt. 
 
 
 Lib. Montague, 20 Dec. 
 
 1638. Henry Nerford, [S.T.R. T.] 
 
 Thomas Pettus, Esq. 
 
 
 Lib. Sparrow, ult. Jun. 
 
 1683. Rich. Bickley, {A.M. B.) 
 
 Sir Fr. Bickley. 
 
 
 Lib. Trimnel, 22 Dec. 
 
 1708. Ilumfrey Bickley. 
 
 Sir Fr. Bickley, Bart. 
 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 227 
 
 ATTLEBURGII MINOR PART. 
 
 
 
 Rectors of the Lesser, or Third Part, 
 commonly called Westker. 
 
 Patrons. 
 
 Lib. xiv. 187, 30 Jun. 
 
 1524. Ric. Clay don, ( Brother to John 
 Clay don, Master of the College. B.) 
 
 The Bishop by lapse. [Coll. Dni Epi 
 p laps. T.] 
 
 Lib. Rackheth, 138, 15 Sept. 
 
 1532. Alarius Whitelock. 
 
 Ant y . Gurney, Esq. (Mr. Robt. Fen, and 
 John Sotherton for this turn by grant of A. 
 Gurney, Esq. B.) 
 
 Lib. xvi. 21, 26 Nov. 
 
 1536. Stephen Prewett. 
 
 Ho. [ad 'press assign Ant. Gurney arm. T.] 
 
 Lib. xvii. 110, 19 Mart. 
 
 1544. John Williamson, \_A.M. T.] 
 
 Bo. ( James Underwode by grant of Ant. 
 Gurney, true Patron. B.) 
 
 Lib. Induct. 59, Maij. 
 
 1547. Gilbert Barkley, (S.T.P. Bp. of 
 Bath and Wells. B.) 
 
 The Archbishop by lapse, [ad Coll. 
 
 JDni Archiepi p laps, vac p creat ult In- 
 cumb. Epm B. Wellenseor. T.] 
 
 Lib. xix. 118, 22 Aug. 
 
 1565. William King. 
 
 Ric. Bond, [S.T.P. T.] (Henry 
 Baide or Barde. B.) 
 
 [ad prees assign ejusd. T.] (Christo- 
 pher Heydon in right of Ant. Gurnay, Esq., 
 vacancy happening by the last incumbent’s 
 promotion to Bpk. of Bath and Wells. B.) 
 
 Lib. xx. 75, 8 Mart. 
 
 1581. John Rawly ns. 
 
 Henry Gurney, Esq. 
 
 Lib. xxii. 51, 21 Dec. 
 
 1613. Henry Womack, (1614 United to 
 Great Ellingham, where he died, 1628. B.) 
 
 The same. 
 
 16 Jun. 
 
 1629. John Forby. 
 
 The King by lapse. 
 
 Lib. Montague, 27 Jun. 
 
 1639. Henry Nerford, [S.T.B. T.] 
 
 Edw d . Gurney, Esq. 
 
 Lib. Sparrow ult. Jun. 
 
 1683. Ric. Bickley. 
 
 Sir Fr. Bickley. 
 
 Lib. Trimnel, 29 Apr. 
 
 1709. Tho. Bond. 
 
 Sir Roger Potts, Bt. ( perpetual Patron) 
 United to Ellingham Parva. B.) 
 
228 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ATTLEBURGI1 MAJOR PART. 
 
 
 Rectors of the Greater Part, or Human s 
 Portion. 
 
 Patrons. 
 
 Lib. Trimnell, 12 Feby. 
 
 1753. Edward Chamberlayne. 
 
 W m Windham, Esq. 
 
 Note. — 1755, Aug st 19, the Rectories of 
 Attleborough, Major and Minor, were con- 
 solidated. 
 
 21 August. 
 
 1755. Edward Chamberlayne. 
 
 William Windham, Esq. 
 
 16 August. 
 
 1773. John F airfax F ran ckl i n . 
 
 Do. 
 
 31 March. 
 
 1803. Fairfax Francklin. 
 
 Rev d RiclP Haighton. 
 
 •1 Jau. 
 
 1 839. Jonathan Tyers Barrett, D.D. 
 
 Sir Edw d Smijth, Bh 
 
 LIST OF REGISTER BOOKS. 
 
 The Register Books of this Parish , for Baptisms , Marriages , and Burials, are 
 ten in number, the entries in ivhich begin in the sixth year of the reign of 
 King Edward VI. 
 
 No. I.* (Parchment) contains the Baptisms, Marriages, and Burials, 
 from 1552 to 1645 inclusive, and from 1649 to 1652 inclusive. 
 No. II. (Parchment) contains the Baptisms from 1653 to 1698; Burials 
 from 1653 to 1696, and Marriages from 1653 to 1697, inclusive. 
 No. III. (Parchment) contains Baptisms and Burials from 1683 to 1782, 
 and Marriages from 1683 to 1753. 
 
 No. IV. Contains Marriages from 1754 to 1812, inclusive. 
 
 No. V. Contains Burials and Baptisms from 1703 to 1812, inclusive. 
 
 No. VI. Contains Burials from 1813 to 1847, now in use. 
 
 No. VII. Contains Marriages from 1813 to 1837. 
 
 No.VIII. Contains Baptisms from 1813 to 1841. 
 
 No. IX. Contains Marriages from 1837 to 1847, now in use. 
 
 No. X. Contains Baptisms from 1841 to 1847, now in use. 
 
 * In this volume are wanting the leaves containing Burials 1600 ; Marriages, Christenings, 
 and Burials, 1601 and 1608 ; Marriages and some Baptisms, 1609 ; some Baptisms and 
 Burials, 1610; Marriages and some Baptisms, 1611, and some Baptisms, 1612. 
 
 For the years 1645 to 1649 the entries are very irregular, “because,” as is recorded, “of 
 the troublesome times.”. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 229 
 
 ATTLEBURGH MINOR PART. 
 
 Lib. Trimnell, 27 Jun. 
 
 Patrons. 
 
 Rectors of the Lesser, or Third Part, 
 commonly called Westher. 
 
 [1728. Evan Bousen. T.] 
 
 [adprces DniEpum Norwic.p laps. T.] 
 ( Presented by Mrs. Windham after the ad- 
 vowson was purchased of the Pottses, and 
 now (1737) holds it united to Taseburgh. V>.) 
 
 LANDS NOW BELONGING TO THE CHURCH AND PARISH 
 OF ATTLEBOROUGH. 
 
 A Pightle, on Apportionment Map, No. 40, containing 3 a. 1 r. 28 p. 
 (Bounded on N. by land allotted to the Poor of Attleborough for firing; 
 on E. by Parish of Besthorpe; on W. by Turnpike Road to Norwich, and 
 on S. by land belonging to Henry Ling, Esq.) Now let to R d Goldspink, 
 at the rent of £8 15s. per ann. 
 
 Part of Hatchett Piece, on Apportionment Map, No. 492, containing 
 10 a. Or. 20 p. (Bounded on N. by a private road; on E. by Ley’s Lane; 
 on W. in part by land belonging to Robert Stevens, and in part by land 
 belonging to R d Palmer; on S. by land belonging to R d Palmer.) This 
 land is occupied by George Gayford, at the rent of £23 per ann. 
 
 Note. — This land was given by Sir Thomas B. Beevor, Bart., in exchange for Nos. 
 
 1073, 1074, 1075, 1076, 1077, containing, in the whole, 8 a. 2r. 19 p. 
 
 A piece of Land, on Apportionment Map, No. 174 and part of 91, 
 containing 0a. 1 r. 25 p. (Bounded on the E. by Turnpike Road to Nor- 
 wich ; on the S. by the premises of the Donor, Messrs. Cann and Clarke, 
 and others, and on the N. and W. by the estate of Sir Edward Bowyer 
 Svnijth, Bart., who made the grant of this land, together with £200 in 
 money, for the erection of the Schools now standing thereon. 
 
230 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 A rent charge on ‘ Nerford’s Pasture’ (No. 80 on the Apportionment 
 Map) of £2 12s., to he given in Six Twopenny loaves to 6 poor Widows, at 
 the Church, after Service, every Sunday throughout the year, and 2 shillings 
 to the parish Clerk for attending the distribution thereof. 
 
 On the 8th of March, 1838, 35a. 3r. 4r. of Freehold land belonging to 
 this Parish were sold by Auction, pursuant to an order of the Poor Law 
 Commissioners, issued to the Board of Guardians of the Wayland Union, 
 in ten lots, for the sum of £1205 — which sum, with the exception of above 
 .£200, now in the hands of the Poor Law Commissioners, was applied to 
 the erection (in part) of the Union House at Rockland, St. Peter’s. The 
 rents of these lands, prior to the above sale, were paid to the Church- 
 wardens, and entered in their accounts with the Parish. 
 
 There are now belonging to the Parish the following pieces of land, num- 
 bered on the Apportionment Map 632, 633, 634, bequeathed by the Rev d 
 H y Nerford for the education of 6 poor boys — 270 left by Sir F. Bickley to 
 be distributed to the Poor on Christmas Day — 1278 and 36 allotted by 
 Act of Parliament for fuel — 454, 455, 455 a , left by Andrew Reeder, the 
 rents of which are to be given to 6 poor aged men — 312, rent paid to the 
 Ringer of the Morning and Evening Bell — and Nos. 230, 797, 830, and 
 1222, allotted to the Surveyors of the Highway. 
 
 MEMORANDUM. 
 
 In the year 1844 the North and South Aisles of the Church were newly 
 roofed — the window frames repaired and filled with new glass — oak doors 
 put in the Porch and West entrances — the South entrance bricked up— 
 the Chapels thrown open to the body of the Church — the whole of the 
 floor relaid (in part with fresh materials) — and all necessary repairs done 
 by the Parish, at the cost of £600. 
 
 In the same year a Faculty was obtained for refitting the interior of the 
 Church. The expenses of this work were defrayed by a Grant of £100 
 from the Incorporated Society for Enlarging and Rebuilding of Churches 
 and Chapels; £20 from the Norwich Diocesan branch of the same 
 Society; and a General Subscription amounting to £1,042 65. 6d. 
 
 In the year 1846 the Organ was purchased for £105, also raised by 
 Subscription, and placed behind the Screen, which had been removed, a 
 few months previously, from the East to the West end of the Church. 
 
 Also, at the same period, were presented to the Church the Bible — the 
 Lectern and Steps — the Altar Service Books — the Cover and Linen for 
 the Communion Table — the Needle-worked Carpets for the Altar-floor, 
 Pulpit, and Reading-desk — and the glazing of the great West window, as 
 stated in Chapter XII. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 231 
 
 No. VIII. 
 
 (See page 172.) 
 
 OF THE GATHERING AND DISPENSING THE DEVOTIONS OF THE PEOPLE 
 FOR THE POOR, FROM THE CLOSE OF THE SIXTH CENTURY TO THE 
 REIGN OF WILLIAM THE FOURTH. 
 
 Almsgiving, by whatever name it has been called, has ever been 
 considered an essential part of Christian devotion; and from the earliest 
 times associated with public worship. “ You go to church,” says St. 
 Chrysostom, “ to obtain mercy — first show mercy ; make God your 
 debtor; and then you may ask him, and receive with usury. We are not 
 heard barely for the lifting up of our hands ; stretch forth your hands, not 
 only to heaven, but to the poor. If you stretch out your hands to the 
 poor, you touch the very height of heaven ; for He that sits there receives 
 your alms. But if you lift up barren hands, it profits nothing.” 
 
 The Sacramentary of Gregory the Great, which was used by Augustin 
 and his companions, who Were sent into this country in the close of the 
 sixth century, for the conversion of our Anglo-Saxon ancestors, and which 
 was in use here, though with some variations, from that period to the reign 
 of Edward VI., makes a due provision for the discharge of this duty in the 
 
232 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Service for the celebration of the Eucharist;* and in several of the Anglo- 
 Saxon Canons, we find the oblations to the church, as a provision for the 
 poor, injoined by the ecclesiastical authority of the day ;f and the proper 
 dispensation of the people’s alms inforced, as well upon the suffragan 
 Bishops as upon the clergy generally. In these, almsgiving is continu- 
 ally spoken of as being of Christian obligation, not only at the times of 
 attending the divine or mystical liturgy, but also as the fitting accompani- 
 ment in other religious exercises : and the neglect or mismanagement of 
 those who were entrusted with the devotions of the people on these occa- 
 sions, and who were remiss either in enjoining the duty, or increasing the 
 store of the sacred treasury, or in dispensing its contents, from time to 
 time, agreeably to the necessities of those of whose interests they were at 
 the same time both the legal and the sacred guardians, was guarded 
 against by suitable admonitions, as well as by ecclesiastical censures. 
 Hence the charitable offerings of a Christian people were termed their 
 devotions ; and the goods of the church, as being thus gathered and accu- 
 mulated, obtained the name of the goods of the poor ; inasmuch as, at the 
 first, the poor were to be sustained and relieved out of them. 
 
 The answer made by Gregoi’y to Augustin, when he inquired, How the 
 oblations which the faithful bring to the altar should be divided? was, 
 That it is the custom of the Apostolical See to charge Bishops when they 
 are ordained, to divide all the emoluments that might accrue into four 
 parts: the first for the Bishop and his family, that he may be able to keep 
 hospitality — the second, for the Clergy — the third, for the poor — and the 
 fourth, for the repairing of churches. But, he observes, there is no occa- 
 sion for us to speak at present of hospitality, or showing mercy to those 
 who live in common, inasmuch as all that you have, beyond what is neces- 
 sary, is to be spent in works of piety and charity ; according to what the 
 Lord and Master of all teaches us, who says, Give that in alms which you 
 have over and above; and behold, all things are clean unto you. 
 
 The complete establishment of the monastic system, after the Norman 
 conquest, led eventually to the appropriation of ecclesiastical benefices 
 to religious houses, or the transfer of them in full right to the Monks, as an 
 absolute property, to be held by them for their maintenance and sole benefit: 
 
 * Postmodum legitur Evangelium. Deinde 
 cantatur Offertorium (et offeruntur a populo 
 ohlationes et vinum, h quibus in altari po- 
 nuntur, ut sacrentur) et dicetur oratio super 
 Oblata. Liber Sacramentorum Divi Gregorii, 
 in Liturgieon Ecclesim Latine Pamelii. — 
 Tom. ii. p. 178. 4to. Colon. Agrip. 1571. 
 
 f The excerptions of Ecgbritb, a.d. 740, 
 canons 4, 5, 55, 105. Cuthbert’s Canons 
 
 at Cloves-hoo, a.d. 747, canon 26. Odo’s 
 Canons, a.d. 943, canons 2 & 9. Elfric’s 
 Canons, a.d. 957, canon 24. Canons made 
 in King Edgar’s reign, a.d. 960, canons 49, 
 55, 56. Dunstan’s Penitential Canons, about 
 a.d. 963, canon 76. King Ethelred’s Laws 
 Eccles., a.d. 1014, canons 2, 4, 7. — Johnson’s 
 Collection of Ecclesiastical Laws. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 233 
 
 and, in the course of time, this practice became so much the custom of the 
 land, that, before three centuries had elapsed, above a third part, and that 
 consisting generally of the richest benefices in the kingdom, were in the 
 hands of some monastery or abbey. In the first instance, these parishes 
 were served by one of the members of their own body, who had no temporal 
 interest accruing from the duty beyond that which he shared in common 
 with his brethren of the same house. But when the Monks were restrained 
 by Episcopal authority from having a personal cure of souls, and, agree- 
 ably to the rule of their Order, were confined within their cloisters, the 
 ministration of the parishes of which they had the advowson was dele- 
 gated to others of the secular clergy, as Capellans, Vicars, or Curates (all 
 which titles meant the same office,) who received a competent salary for 
 their services. And when, again, these stipendiary ministers were wronged 
 by those under whom they held their cures, and oppressed by the sorry 
 allowances given them, and grievous services imposed upon them, the 
 Bishops obliged the appropriators to present their livings to perpetual 
 Vicars, who had an interest in them for life, and who were bound by no other 
 tie or dependence to the convents than that of Rectors to their patrons. 
 And this they did in obedience to the constitution of the Church, which 
 “ declared it to be dishonourable, and contrary to canon, for the religious 
 orders, to whom it was granted, to convert parochial churches to their pri- 
 vate benefits, to serve them in their own persons ; and therefore decreed, 
 that in such they should appoint perpetual Vicars, to be instituted by the 
 Bishops, with such fixed and competent incomes as they might be pleased 
 to assess them.” But the object of this canon was again invaded by the 
 ingenuity of those against whom the force of it was directed, for the 
 Monastic orders, with a very fair appearance, referred to the religious 
 institutions by which the Church enjoyed its revenues, and divided the 
 tithes and profits of a parish into three parts, and assigned one to the 
 priest, one to the church, and one to the poor — took the two latter to 
 themselves, and plausibly released the parochial ministers, whom they 
 appointed, as well from the expense and burden of repairing their 
 churches, as from administering to the poor parishioners the alms of their 
 congregations.* By this means, it seems that the fruits of parochial 
 charity were withdrawn from their benefit for whom they were designed, 
 and gathered rather for the support of the inmates of those establishments 
 than for the poor and needy of the people generally. 
 
 * A resident rector ought to be, and com- 
 monly is, the best friend to the poor. One 
 fourth part of the benefice was, of old, deputed 
 for the use of the poor. This was one 
 pretence for infeodations and impropri- 
 ations of Tithes. For the Infeodator or 
 
 Impropriator always pretended to take the 
 poor’s share, that so it might be the more 
 faithfully dispensed than by the Incumbent. 
 — Johnson’s Collection of Canons Lega. 
 Constitu. of Othobon, 1268. In vol. ii. 
 Note. 
 
234 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 The Legatine Constitutions of Othobon, which were made in the reign of 
 King Henry III., a.d. 1268, strictly forbade Bishops to confer a church 
 subject to their jurisdiction on another Bishop, Monastery, or Priory, by 
 right of appropriation, unless he on whom they conferred it was oppressed 
 with poverty, or unless there was some other lawful cause that the appro- 
 priation might be rather esteemed agreeable to piety than contrary to law. 
 Some, also, says the Canon, that they might swallow up the whole of the 
 profit of a church that used to be subject to a Rector, but now is granted 
 to them, leave it destitute of a Vicar; or, if they do institute a Vicar, leave 
 him but a small portion, insufficient for himself, and for bearing the 
 charges of the Archdeacons and other burdens, by which means what was 
 granted as Alms becomes Rapine. Therefore, providing wholesome reme- 
 dies in this respect, we ordain and strictly charge, that the Cistercians, 
 and all who have Churches for their own use, if Vicars have not been 
 placed in them, do, within six months, present Vicars to the Diocesans, 
 who are to institute them. And let the religious take care to assign them 
 a sufficient portion according to the value of the churches; or else, from 
 
 henceforth, let the Diocesans take care to do it. And we charge 
 
 the premises to be done and observed by Bishops, as well as others, who 
 have Churches for their own use. 
 
 There are other Canons in the Legatine Constitutions which show that 
 the evil had spread from the Religious, not only to the Secular Clergy, 
 but also to the laity; and that the interests of the poor had suffered in 
 consequence. — —Men, overrating themselves, undertake the cure, not 
 only of many men in one Benefice, in which sometimes they do not reside, 
 nor enter into holy orders, as the Cure requires; but also often heap up 
 to themselves many and even innumerable cures; and, walking in vanities 
 and lies, deceive the souls which they undertook to cure, for the thing is 
 impossible. To rescue such men from danger, who, helping the flesh 
 against the spirit, against God and Man, and industriously departing from 
 God, throw themselves to the Devil, rob Christ of souls, and convert the 
 alms of the poor to superfluous, not to say wicked pui’poses, the Con- 
 stitutions of the holy Fathers, and of the Roman Pontiffs, and other men of 
 authority, both now and of old, have carefully laboured. But many, 
 hardened with covetousness, have lost the benefit of these labours; such 
 (we mean) as not only wickedly take plurality of Benefices with cure of 
 souls from the hands of the Prelates, but seize upon them by their own 
 authority with violence, in a damnable manner ; and, by wicked evasions 
 retain them without the key of dispensation belonging to the Apostolical 
 Sec. The evils, which from hence arise to the church are unspeakable ; 
 for her honour is tarnished, her authority annulled, the faith of Christ is 
 demolished, the hope of the poor is vanished and gone, because they see 
 the mouth of the rich and powerful open for the swallowing of every 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 235 
 
 Benefice that is like to be vacant. A wretched ignorant sinner boasts 
 himself Rector, and does not receive but steals what is not his own. Dis- 
 putes, scandals, animosities, rise among the rich; it is upon this account 
 we fear that the Divine wrath flames against the men of these king- 
 doms; and the sins of some bring vengeance upon all. And we fear 
 the like, or worse, for the future ; unless God’s mercy cure us by whole- 
 some correction.” — Canon xxix. 
 
 The evil was yet further increased, as is shown in the next Canon, by 
 the system of holding livings in Commendam; a practice which seems to 
 have begun in the middle of the ninth century. “ The fall of man from 
 his dignity has given such a loose to his desires,” says this Canon, “ that 
 the edge of reason being blunted, and the rod of our anger, which was 
 ordained against vice, being broken, nothing is thought wicked, which can 
 gratify our Covetousness ; which grows by being gratified. This is to be 
 pitied in the Laity, so called, because left to vulgar employs; but in 
 those who have the Lord for the portion of their inheritance, and who are 
 to guide and govern others, it is the more bitterly to be lamented ; as the 
 guilt is more heinous, the toleration of it more dangerous. Of all the 
 inventions of men against their own souls, what most of all confounds 
 both Divine and Human laws we have found to be this: — that whereas, 
 according to reason and the Statutes of the Law, every single Church 
 ought to have a single Rector; yet some, unreasonably, and in contempt 
 of right, having no other colour for seizing several Churches, and making 
 haste by any means to be rich, procure vacant Churches to be held by way 
 of Commendam, sticking by the words, and not the sense of the law, which 
 sometimes permits one Church to be held by Tithe, another in Com- 
 mendam. And whereas the right of Commendam was introduced by the 
 Law (understood in a sound sense), not by way of command, but permis- 
 sion, for the benefit of the vacant Church ; these men, for their own profit, 
 take not only one but many Churches to be dissipated by Commendam. 
 Among the many perils proceeding from this plague, we observe the waste 
 of Church goods, and the contempt of Spiritual things to be the certain 
 consequence of it, while these wretches rake together what ought to belong 
 to others, and spend in luxury and pomp what was designed to be the 
 alms for the poor. These sins do exceed in proportion Thefts and 
 Rapines, as, according to the testimony of Divine law, ‘ Whoso bringeth 
 an offering of the goods of the poor doth as one that killeth the son before 
 his father’s eyes.’* Now we, as we are by office bound, — do revoke all 
 Commendams of Churches hitherto made, and decree them to be null 
 unless the Commendam were made for the advantage of the Church, 
 and for one only. And to prevent all tricks and fallacies, we ordain that 
 
 * See Ecclus., here quoted as Canonical, clxxxiv. v. 20. 
 
236 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 no Church be taken in Commendam for above a year by any one that 
 hath a Benefice with a Cure; and that more Churches than one be given 
 to no one in Commendam.” — Canon xxx. 
 
 By the Constitutions Provincial (by some called “ the Extravagants’’) of 
 the Synod held under Archbishop Stratford, at London, in the reign of 
 Edward III., a.d. 1342, it was decreed, that “Whereas ecclesiastical men 
 are entrusted with dispensing Tithes, and other things belonging to 
 the Church, that the poor, by their prudent management, may not be 
 defrauded; yet the Religious of our Province having Clmrclies appropriate , 
 do so apply the f ruits of them to their own use , as to give nothing in charity 
 to the poor parishioners , being regenerate sons of the churches to whom 
 they are bound to do this, more than to strangers : by which means such 
 as owe tithes and ecclesiastical dues become not only indevout, but 
 Invaders, Destroyers, and Disturbers to the danger of their own souls and 
 theirs, and to the scandal of many. Therefore, with the approbation of 
 this sacred council, we ordain, That the Religious, having Ecclesiastical 
 Benef ces appropriate, he compelled by the Bishops to distribute to the poor 
 parishioners a certain portion of their Benef ces in Alms: to he moderated 
 at the discretion of the Bishops in proportion to the value of such Benef ces, 
 under pain of the sequestration of the Fruits and Profits thereof till they 
 yield a reasonable obedience to the premises.” 
 
 Still, however, the influence of the Canon law proved ineffectual ; and 
 the evil, by which the poor were uni'ighteously deprived of the provision 
 which the Church, as her Lord’s Almoner, had been entrusted with for 
 them, it should appear, having rather increased than diminished, the 
 interference of the temporal law was, of necessity, resorted to, as the 
 check by which alone the devices of a worldly minded and sordid spirit 
 could be counteracted by the instrumentality of an enforced obedience to 
 its supreme injunctions and prohibitions. 
 
 In the fifteenth year of Richard II., “ Because that divers damages and 
 diseases oftentimes had happened, and daily happened, to the parishioners 
 of divers places, by the appropriation of the benefices therein, it was 
 agreed and assented by the King in Parliament assembled at Westmin- 
 ster, that in every licence from henceforth to be made in Chancery of the 
 appropriation of any Parish Church, it should be expressly contained and 
 comprised, that the Diocesan of the place, upon the Appropriation of such 
 Churches, should ordain, according to the value of such Churches, a con- 
 venient sum of money be paid and distributed yearly of the fruits and 
 profits of the same, by those which should have the same Churches in 
 proper use, and by their successors, to the poor parishioners, in aid of 
 their living and sustenance for ever: and, also, that the Vicar be well and 
 sufficiently endowed.” 
 
 In the following reign it was found necessary that this statute should be 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 237 
 
 re-enacted in a more full and explicit manner; and, accordingly, in the 
 fourth year of the reign of King Henry the Fourth, a.d. 1403, it was 
 ordained, “ That it should be firmly holdcn, and kept, and put in due 
 execution ; and if any Church be appropriated by licence of the said King 
 Richard, or of our Sovereign Lord the King that now is, after the said 
 xv year, against the form of the said statute, the same shall be duly 
 reformed after the effect of the same statute, betwixt this and the feast of 
 Easter next coming; and if such reformation be not made between the 
 time aforesaid, that the Appropriation and licence thereof be made void, 
 and utterly repealed, and annulled for ever. Moreover, it was ordained 
 and established, that all the Vicarages void, annexed, or appropriated, and 
 the licences thereof had of the first year of the said King Richard, how 
 well soever that they which have united, annexed, or appropriated, such 
 Vicarages be in possession of the same, or by virtue of such licences 
 may in any wise be in possession of the same in any time to come, they 
 shall be utterly void, revoked, repealed, annulled, and disappropriated for 
 ever; and that from henceforth, in every Church so appropriated, a secular 
 person be ordained Vicar perpetual, canonically institute and induct in the 
 same, and covenably endowed by the discretion of the Ordinary, to do 
 divine service and to inform the people, and to keep hospitality there; 
 and that no Religious be in anywise made Vicar of any church so appro- 
 priated, or to be appropriated by no way in time to come.” — Chap. xii. 
 
 By which Statutes it was clearly the intention of the Legislature to pre- 
 vent, for the future, the possibility of the Parochial charge falling into the 
 hands of Monastic or Collegiate bodies, and the poor being excluded, by 
 the means resorted to by the Members of such Corporations, from a due 
 share in the contributions of their pious and charitable brethren. 
 
 And as the rights and interests of the settled and deserving poor and 
 needy, and others, who, by reason of their unavoidable calamities and 
 misery, were entitled to participate in the common charity which it pleased 
 God to lay up in His Church, and to administer by the hands of the 
 Parochial Clergy, were thus protected from the earliest times ; so likewise 
 were those persons who would prey unrighteously and dishonestly upon 
 the piety of God’s people, and rob His almonry; as well as others, who, 
 through the influence of a misplaced compassion, or from a regard to their 
 own personal convenience, were led to dispense their charity injudiciously 
 and undevoutly, were marked out as the proper objects of legal censure 
 and correction. In the 23rd of Edward III., the 7th of Richard II., the 
 1 1th and 19th of Henry VII., and the 22nd of Henry VIII., six several 
 Acts were passed for the punishment by imprisonment and bodily correc- 
 tion, of sturdy Beggars and Vagabonds, as well as of those who should 
 encourage or harbour them, or disturb the execution of any of the Acts 
 which were put out against them by fines proportioned to their offences. 
 
238 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 But as it was not provided in any of these Acts, how and in what wise 
 the said poor people and sturdy vagabonds should be ordered, at their 
 coming into their countries, nor how the inhabitants of every hundred 
 should be charged for their relief, nor yet for setting and keeping in work 
 of valiant vagabonds, upon their repair into every hundred of the realm • 
 it was, in the 27th year of the reign of Henry VIII., a.d. 1535-6, a°-ain 
 enacted, that all mayors and other head officers and ministers of every 
 city, shire, town, and parish, should most charitably receive such poor 
 creature or sturdy vagabond, and not only succour the former with such 
 convenient and necessary alms as should be thought meet by their discre- 
 tions in such wise, as none of them of very necessity should be compelled 
 to wander idly, and go openly in begging to ask alms ; but also to cause 
 and compel all the said sturdy vagabonds and valiant beggars to be set 
 and kept to continual labour, so as to get their own living; upon the 
 pain of every parish forfeiting twenty shillings for every week for which 
 this shall be omitted and undone. 
 
 And in order to raise the necessary funds for such purposes, it was 
 further enacted, that the mayors, governors, and head officers of every 
 city, borough, and town corporate ; and the churchwardens, or two others 
 of every parish of this realm, should in good and charitable wise take 
 such discrete and convenient order, by gathering and procuring of 
 
 SUCH CHARITABLE AND VOLUNTARY ALMS OF THE GOOD CHRISTIAN PEOPLE 
 WITHIN THE SAME, with boxes,* every Sunday, holyday, and other 
 festival days, or otherwise among themselves, in such good and discrete- 
 wise, as the poor, impotent, lame, feeble, sick, and diseased people, being 
 not able to work, might be provided and relieved herefrom, &c., upon 
 pain that every mayor &c. forfeit, for every month that it is omitted and 
 undone, the sum of twenty shillings. Moreover, that every preacher, 
 parson, vicar, curate, as well in all and every sermon, collacion, bidding 
 of the beades, as in time of all confessions, and at the making of the wills 
 or testaments of any persons at all times of the year, extract, move, stir, 
 and provoke people to be liberal, and bountifully to extend their good 
 and charitable alms and contributions, from time to time, for and towards 
 the same purposes. 
 
 By a subsequent clause it was enacted, that for the avoiding of all such 
 inconveniences and infections as often time have, and daily do chance 
 among the people, by common and open doles, unto which most com- 
 monly many persons do resort which have no need of the same, no 
 manner of person or persons shall make, or cause to be made, any such 
 common or open doles, or shall give any money in alms, other wise than to 
 
 See Vignette, page 246. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 239 
 
 THE COMMON BOXES AND COMMON GATHERINGS, UI>ON PAINS OF FORFEITING 
 TEN TIMES THE VALUE OF ALL SUCH READY MONEY SO GIVEN IN ALMS, 
 
 contrary to the tenour of this act. And that every person and 
 persons, bodies politick, corporate, and others, that be bounde or charged 
 yearly, monthly, or weekly, to give or distribute any ready money, bread 
 victual, or other sustentation to the poor people, in any place within this 
 realm, shall give and distribute the same money, or the value of such 
 bread victual or sustenance, unto such common boxes ; and they shall be 
 discharged of and for all manner of bonds or grants whatsoever they be, 
 for making any of the same common doles, or other the aforesaid distri- 
 butions, at any time of the year ; so as the money and true value of the 
 same be given to the boxes, towards the common alms and relief of the 
 poor people in form aforesaid. 
 
 It was further ordered by the same authority, that two or three times in 
 every week, two or three of every parish within cities and towns corporate 
 should, by the appointment of the mayor, aldermen, governor, bailiff, or 
 constable, some in one week, and some in another, name certain of the 
 poor found of the common alms to collect broken meats and fragments, 
 and the refuse drink of every householder in every parish, which was to 
 be by their discretion distributed evenly among the poor people found of 
 the said common alms, as they by their discretion shall think good. 
 
 After directing that allowance should be made to the collectors of com- 
 petent wages, of the money of the said common collections, the Act 
 enjoins that the alms should be kept in the common coffre or box standing 
 in every church of every parish ,* or else committed unto the hands and 
 safe custody of any other such good and substantial trustie man as they 
 can agree upon, where they shall think it always sure and safe ; making 
 mention, from time to time, in two several places of the book, which was 
 to be kept for this and other purposes of this Act, as oftentimes as any part 
 thereof shall be spent or gathered. f 
 
 It was further enacted, that of all forfeitures incurred under this Act, 
 one moiety should be to the use of the common box, to the relief of the 
 poor, decrepit, sick, and indigent and impotent people, being within any 
 city, town, hundred, or parish, wherein such offence shall have been com- 
 mitted, and the other moiety to him or them that will sue for the same by 
 bill, action of debt, playnt, or otherwise. 
 
 Also that this law should not be hurtful or prejudicial to any person 
 sending money, or fragments, or broken meat or drink to any persons 
 inhabited within the parish where he dwelt. 
 
 By a schedule annexed to this Act, it was made lawful for any noble- 
 man and other keeping houses, their almoners, servants, officers, and 
 
 * See Vignette, page 49. f See clause 15, in Statutes of the Kealm. 
 
240 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ministers, to give in alms the fragments, or broken meat or drink of the 
 same, as well to poor and indigent people of other parishes, as of the 
 same parishes where such house is kept. 
 
 And also that inasmuch as Friers Mendicants have little or nothing to live 
 upon but only by the charity and alms of Christian people, this Act shall 
 not be prejudicial to any person for giving of them any manner of alms in 
 money, victual, or other thing ; nor also to them for being or remaining 
 out of the places where they were born or had their last habitation, or 
 for passing abroad to gather the alms and charity of Christian people, or for 
 continuance of their religion , as they have been accustomed to do.* 
 
 Neither shall this Act be hurtful or prejudicial to any Abbottes, Priors, 
 or others of the Clergie, or others that be bound to give yearly, weekly, 
 or daily alms, in money, victual, lodging, clothing, or other thing, in any 
 Monasteries, Almshouses, Hospitals, or other foundations or brotherhood, 
 by any good authority, or ancient custom or daily charity, by keeping of 
 poor men, established for that purpose, nor to any persons for receiving 
 of the same, or from their abiding in such almshouses or hospitals, 
 according to such foundation. 
 
 Nor to any one giving relief to persons who have been set on land from 
 shipwreck, or to any persons that, riding or passing by the way, shall, 
 after his conscience or charity, give money or other thing to lame, blind, 
 or sick, aged, or impotent people, anything in this Act to the contrary 
 mentioned notwithstanding. 
 
 By the 31st of Henry VIII., a.d. 1539, it was enacted, that the king for 
 the time being, with the advice of his council, whose names followed, or 
 with the advice of the more part of them, might set forth at all times, by 
 the authority of this Act, his Proclamations, under such pains and penal- 
 ties as unto them should seem necessary and requisite ; and that the 
 same should be obeyed, observed, and kept, as though they were made by 
 Act of Parliament, for the time in them limited, unless the King’s High- 
 ness dispense with them, or any of them, under his great seal. 
 
 And by the next clause in the same Act, it was further ordered, that if 
 the King should decease before his heir or successor to the crown should 
 accomplish the age of eighteen years, that then all Proclamations which 
 should be set forth by virtue of this Act within the aforesaid time, should 
 be set forth in the successor’s name, then being King, with the full names 
 of such of the Council as should be devisers or setters forth of the same 
 under written, which in this case was to be the whole number afore 
 rehearsed, or at least the more part of them, or else the Proclamations to 
 be void and of none elfect.f 
 
 * See Vignette, page 231. 
 f The Injunctions of Edward VI. were 
 issued by this power, two months before the 
 
 meeting of the first Parliament in that 
 reign, by an Act of which this power was 
 abolished. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 241 
 
 But Proclamations having been issued, and the offenders not punished 
 by default of the number of the Council present, it was, by the 35th of 
 Henry VIII., chapter 23, a.d. 1542-3, ordained, that every judgment, sen- 
 tence, or decree hereafter to he made or given against the tenour, purport, 
 and effect of any Proclamation, shall be given by the same Council, so 
 that there be then present nine, whereof the Lord Chancellor, the Lord 
 Treasurer, the Lord President of the King’s most honourable Council, the 
 Lord Privy Seal, the Chamberlain of England, the Lord Admiral, the two 
 Chief Justices of the time being, or two of them at the least, should be 
 two. Which Act was to endure during the King’s Majesty’s life. 
 
 By the authority given in these Acts, in the month of September, a.d. 
 1547, the first year of King Edward VI., injunctions were issued by him, with 
 the advice of the Duke of Somerset, the Lord Protector, and the residue 
 of his most honourable Council, to all and singular his loving subjects, as 
 well of the Clergy as of the Laity, by the 29th of which it was enjoined, 
 that the Churchwardens shall provide and have, within three months, a 
 STRONG CHEST, WITH A HOLE IN THE UPPER PART THEREOF, TO BE PRO- 
 VIDED AT THE COST AND CHARGE OF THE PARISH; HAVING THREE KEYS, 
 WHEREOF ONE SHALL REMAIN IN THE CUSTODY OF THE PARSON, VlCAR, 
 
 or Curate ; and the other two in the custody of the Church- 
 wardens, OR ANY OTHER TWO HONEST MEN TO BE APPOINTED BY THE 
 parish FROM year to YEAR. Which chest was to he set and fastened near 
 to the high altar, to the intent that the parishioners should put in their 
 oblations and alms for their poor neighbours* And the Parson, Vicar, or 
 Curate was diligently, from time to time, and especially when men made 
 their testaments, to call upon, exhort, and move their neighbours to confer 
 and give, as they might well spare, to the said chest, declaring unto them, 
 whereas heretofore they had been diligent to bestow much substance 
 otherwise than God commanded, upon pardons, pilgrimages, trentalls, 
 decorating images, offering of candles, giving to friars, and other like 
 blind devotions, they ought at this time to be much more ready to help 
 the poor and needy ; knowing that to relieve the poor is a true worship- 
 ping of God, required eai’nestly, upon pain of everlasting damnation ; 
 and also that, whatever was given to their comfort was given to Christ 
 himself, and so is accepted of him, as he will mercifully reward the same 
 with everlasting life : the which alms and devotion of the people, the 
 keepers of the keys should, at times convenient, take out of the chest and 
 distribute in the presence of the whole parish, or six of them, to be truly 
 and faithfully delivered to their most needy neighbours ; and if they be 
 provided for, then to the reparation of the highways next adjoining. And 
 also the money which arose from fraternities, guilds, and other stocks of 
 the church, were to be put in the same chest and converted to the same 
 
 * See Vignette, page 157. 
 
 S 
 
242 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 use ; and also the rents of lands, the profit of cattle, and money given or 
 bequeathed to the finding of torches, lights, tapers, and lamps, were to be 
 converted to the same use, saving that it should be lawful for them to 
 bestow parts of the same profits upon the reparation of the church, and 
 if great need require, and whereas the parish were very poor, and not 
 otherwise able to repair the same. 
 
 By the same Injunctions, omissions in making entries in the Register- 
 book, which was to be taken forth of the sure coffer provided for its 
 custody every Sunday, were to be punished by forfeiture to the same 
 church of three shillings and four pence, and to be employed for the poor 
 mans box; and furthermore, because the goods of the church are called 
 the goods of the poor, and at these days nothing was less seen than the 
 poor to be sustained of the same, all parsons, not being resident upon 
 their benefices, which might spend yearly twenty pounds or above, were 
 to distribute among their poor parishioners the fortieth part of the fruits 
 and revenues of their benefices. 
 
 In the first Parliament of this reign, held on the 4th of November fol- 
 lowing, a. D. 1547, an Act was passed for the punishment of vagabonds, 
 and for the relief of the poor and impotent persons, by which all former 
 acts against such persons were repealed, and penalties enacted with 
 greater rigour ; while for the furtherance of the relief of such as were in 
 unfeigned misery, and to whom charity ought to be extended, it was 
 enacted, that on every Sunday and holiday, after the reading of the 
 Gospel for the day, the Curate of every Parish was to make a godly 
 exhortation to his parishioners, moving and exciting them to remember 
 the poor people, and the duty of Christian charity in relieving them which 
 be their brethren in Christ, born in the same parish, and needing their help. 
 
 In the 3rd and 4th year of the same reign, this Act was repealed, and 
 that of the 22nd of Henry VIII. revived, to stand in full strength and 
 virtue, and remain as a perfect Act for ever. And at the same time it was 
 enacted, that idle, impotent, and aged persons, who could not be taken for 
 vagabonds, should be bestowed and provided for of the tenantries, cot- 
 tages, and other convenient houses, to be lodged in at the cost and 
 charges of the towns and villages where they were born, or had been most 
 conversant, abiding for the space of three years, there to be relieved and 
 cured by the devotions of the good people. And by the 5th and 6th of the 
 same reign, this Act, together with that of the 22nd of Henry VIII., was 
 confirmed; and it was enacted, that yearly, on one holiday in Whitsun 
 week, in every city, &c., the head officer, and in every parish the parson, 
 vicar, or curate, and churchwardens, having in a register-book all the 
 names of the inhabitants and householders, and also of the impotent, 
 aged, and needy persons, were, openly in the Church, and quietly after 
 Divine service, to call them together, and elect and appoint two or more 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 243 
 
 able persons to be gatherers and collectors of the charitable alms of all 
 the residue of the people, for the relief of the poor ; which collectors, on 
 the Sunday next after their collection, when the people were at Church 
 and heard God’s word, were gently to ask and demand, of every man and 
 woman, what they of their charity would be contented to give weekly 
 towards the relief of the poor; which should be written in the said 
 register-book, to be collected and distributed weekly, by themselves or 
 their assigns. By the third clause in the same Act, those who were 
 appointed gatherers and refused to act, were to forfeit 20s. to the alms box 
 of the ■poor. And by the next clause, the money remaining undistributed 
 upon the collectors going out of office, was to be put in the common chest 
 of the church , or in some other safe place, for the use of the poor, at the 
 discretion of the Mayor or chief officer above mentioned. 
 
 It was further enacted by the same statute, that if any person or 
 persons, being able to further this charitable work, did obstinately and 
 frowardly refuse to give towards the help of the poor, or wilfully did dis- 
 courage others from so charitable a deed, the Parson, Vicar, or Curate, 
 and Churchwardens of the parish where he dwelt, were gently to exhort 
 him or them towards the relief of the poor ; and if he or they would not 
 be persuaded, then, upon the certificate of the Parson, Vicar, or Curate of 
 the parish, to the Bishop of the diocese, the same Bishop was to send for 
 him or them, to induce and persuade them, by charitable ways and means, 
 and so according to his discretion, to take order for the reformation 
 thereof. 
 
 And by the following clause, the Bishops were to inquire into the appli- 
 cation of the money for the poor, left by the late King in his several 
 foundations, how and for what manner it was to be bestowed, and to call 
 to account the parties that retained the same, that it might be distributed 
 according to his Majesty’s foundation. 
 
 In the Visitation Articles of Archbishop Cranmer, for the Diocese of 
 Canterbury, set forth in the second year of this reign, as also those of 
 Bishop Ridley, for the Diocese of London, in the year 1 550, inquiry is 
 made whether the strong chest for the poor mens box has been provided, 
 and set and fastened near to the high altar ; and moreover, the latter 
 Bishop, in his Injunctions, directs that the Minister, in the time of the 
 Communion, immediately after the Offertory, shall monish the Communi- 
 cants, saying these words, or such like : — “ Now is the time, if it please 
 you, to remember the poor men's chest with your charitable alms." And in 
 the Injunctions, given by the King’s Majesty’s Visitors, to all and every 
 the Clergy and Laity, resident within the Deanery of Doncaster, is the 
 following direction : — “ Item: The Churchwardens of every Parish Church 
 shall, some one Sunday, or other Festival day, every month, go about the 
 Church and make request to every of the parish for their charitable con- 
 
244 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 tributions to the poor, and the sum so collected shall be put in the client 
 of alms for that purpose provided ; and forasmuch as the Parish Clerk 
 shall not hereafter go about the Parish with his holy water, he shall, 
 instead of that labour, accompany the said Churchwardens; and in a 
 book register the name and sum of every man that giveth anything to the 
 poor, and the same shall intable, and against the next day of collection, 
 shall hang up somewhere in the Church, in open place, to the intent that 
 the poor, having knowledge thereby by wdiose charity and alms they be 
 relieved, may pray for the increase and prosperity of the same.” 
 
 In the first year of Queen Elizabeth, her Majesty again issued the 
 Injunctions, in which, with respect to the alms-chest, they differed from 
 those of Edward VI. only in its being ordered that the alms-chest 
 should be set or fastened in a most convenient place, instead of near to the 
 high altar. 
 
 In the fifth year of the same reign, the statutes for the punishment of 
 vagabonds, and the relief of the poor, passed in the 22nd of Henry VIII., 
 and in the 3rd and 4th of Edward VI., were revived and enacted in an 
 amended form. Those who refused to serve the office of Collector were 
 to forfeit ten pounds; the Churchwardens neglecting to sue for it to 
 forfeit twenty pounds, and the Clergyman wdio failed to give the notice, 
 twenty shillings. Persons refusing to contribute their alms, or dis- 
 couraging others, were, in the first instance, to be exhorted by the Parson 
 and Churchwardens, and, if they still obstinately refused, to be bound 
 over by the Bishop to appear at the next General Quarter Sessions of the 
 Peace ; or, on refusing to be bound, to be imprisoned. The Magistrates 
 w T ere then to assess such persons according to their discretion, and on 
 their refusal, to imprison them. All Bishops to inquire into the true dis- 
 tribution of the sums given by Henry VIII. or others for the relief of the 
 poor; and should the Bishop or the Chancellor fail to call to account 
 those who were interested in the same, they were for every default to 
 forfeit twenty pounds. When the poor were too numerous to be relieved 
 by their own parish, they might be licensed by the Justices to beg and 
 receive alms of the inhabitants of the County, out of the said Parishes, 
 Cities, or Towns. The more wealthy parishes were to be moved to assist 
 and succour the poorer ; but all persons who should beg without licence 
 were to be punished as vagabonds. 
 
 By the 14th of Elizabeth, cap. v., a.d. 1572, the Justices were authorized 
 to settle the poor in convenient habitations, to ascertain the weekly 
 charges, and to assess the amount on the inhabitants ; to appoint yearly 
 collectors and distributors, and also overseers of the poor ; which latter 
 office, whosoever being appointed, refused to serve, was to be fined ten 
 shillings. For the purposes of this Act, the Justices of the Peace were to 
 divide themselves, to inquire for the aged, impotent poor, within the limits 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 245 
 
 of their authority, to register them, and appoint, within their divisions 
 meet and convenient places, to settle them for their habitation: if the 
 parish within which they should be found would not provide for them, to 
 set down what portion of weekly charge for their support each inhabitant, 
 dwelling in a city or place, was to pay ; and by the authority of two of 
 their body, to commit all persons who refused to contribute till they 
 should be contented with the order made upon them. 
 
 In the 18th year of the same reign, cap. iii., a.d. 1576, an Act was 
 passed for setting the poor to work, and for the avoiding of idleness, 
 which empowered the Magistrates to punish the reputed parents of chil- 
 dren begotten and born out of lawful matrimony ; and to provide for the 
 maintenance of such children by their parents. Also for the purchase of 
 wool, flax, and hemp ; for providing houses of correction, and empower- 
 ing those who had land in socage, to give or devise the same for the main- 
 tenance of the poor, or for houses of correction, for twenty years. 
 
 By the 39th of Elizabeth, cap. iii., a.d. 1597, the Justices of the Peace 
 were to appoint Churchwardens and four Overseers yearly, in Easter 
 week, who were to find employment for children and paupers, and to raise 
 money by taxation of every inhabitant and every occupier of land in their 
 parishes, in such competent sum or sums of money as they should think 
 fit; moreover, they were to bind the poor children apprentices, to erect 
 houses on wastes for the poor, appropriate cottages to inmates, and to fine 
 parents or children, in the penalty of twenty shillings, who would not 
 maintain their relatives. 
 
 The substance of prior enactments for the relief of the poor was 
 embodied in a subsequent statute, passed in the 43rd of Elizabeth, cap. ii. ? 
 a.d. 1601 ; and though the law has undergone several important changes 
 since that period, it has in all essential points continued the same, until 
 the year 1834, the 4th and 5th of William IV., cap. 76 ; when, with the 
 view to raise the labouring classes from idleness, improvidence, and 
 degradation, to arrest the progress, and ultimately diminish the amount of 
 the pressure upon owners of land and houses, a better administration of 
 the law was sought by the amendment of the entire system of relief, &c., 
 under the direction of three Commissioners, with assistance by the agency 
 of Boards of Guardians, chosen from Parishes formed into Union, and 
 acting for the common interest, under their direction. 
 
 Throughout the reigns of Elizabeth and James, the Sovereigns as well 
 as the Archbishops and Bishops, in their visitation articles, made the pro- 
 vision of the Alms-box an object of their inquiry ; and in the Canons of 
 the Convocation of the Clergy in the province of Canterbury, in the year 
 1603, set forth and published for their due observance, by his Majesty’s 
 authority under the great seal of England, the Royal Injunction of 
 Edw r ard VI. and Elizabeth, is, in Canon 84, rehearsed nearly word for 
 word. 
 
246 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 The Book of Common Prayer also, from the time of its being set forth 
 by the authority of Parliament, in the reign of Edward VI., to the time of 
 the Restoration of Charles II., was in strict accordance with the other 
 enactments upon the subject. The Rubric, in the Offertory at the Com- 
 munion, of the edition of 1549, directs, that while the Clerks do sing the 
 Offertory, so many as are disposed shall offer to the poor man’s box, every 
 one according to his ability; and in the edition of 1559, it was ordered, 
 by the corresponding Rubric, that the Churchwardens, or some other by 
 them appointed, should gather the devotions of the people, and put the 
 same into the poor man’s box ; and this continued to be the order till the 
 last revise of 1662, which directs that the Churchwardens, or other fit 
 person appointed for that purpose, shall receive the alms for the poor, and 
 other devotions of the people, in a decent bason, and reverently bring it to 
 the priest, who shall humbly present and place it upon the holy table. 
 
 London: T.C. Savill, Printer, 4, Chandos Street, Covent Garden. 
 
New Works and New Editions 
 
 PRINTED FOR 
 
 John W. Parker, West Strand, 
 
 LONDON. 
 
 Specimens of Ecclesiastical Architecture in Great Britain. 
 
 Edited by Henry Bowman, Architect. Illustrated by Views, Plans, Elevations, Sections, 
 and Details. Royal Quarto, 21. 5s.; or in Twelve Parts, at 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 The Statutes relating to the Ecclesiastical and Eleemosynary 
 
 Institutions of England, Wales, Ireland, India, and the Colonies; with the Decisions 
 thereon. By Archibald John Stephens, M.A., F.R.S., Barrister-at-Law. Two large 
 Volumes, Royal Octavo, with copious Indices, 31. 3s. 
 
 Rituale Anglo-Catholicum ; or the Testimony of the Catholic 
 
 Church to the Book of Common Prayer, as exhibited in Quotations from Ancient Fathers, 
 Councils, Liturgies, and Rituals. By the Rev. Henry Bailey, M.A., Fellow of St. John’s 
 College, Cambridge. Octavo, 15s. 
 
 History of the Christian Church, from the Ascension of Jesus 
 
 Christ to the Conversion of Constantine. By the late Edward Burton, D.D., Reg. 
 Prof, of Divinity, Oxon. Small Octavo, 6s. 6 d. 
 
 History of the Church of England; embracing Copious Histories 
 
 of the Thirty-Nine Articles, the Translation of the Bible, and the Book of Common 
 Prayer. By T. Vowler Short, D.D., Lord Bishop of Sodor and Man. 16s. 
 
 History of the Church of Ireland. By R. Mant, D.D., Lord 
 
 Bishop of Down and Connor. Two large Octavo Volumes, price 17s. each. 
 
 A History of the English Reformation. By F. C. Massingberd, 
 
 M. A., Rector of South Ormsby. A New Edition, revised and enlarged. 6s. 
 
 The History of the Reformation of the Church of England, 
 
 chiefly as abridged from the larger History by Bishop Burnet. By G. E. Corrie, B.D., 
 Norrissian Professor of Divinity, Cambridge, and Examining Chaplain to the Lord Bishop of 
 Ely. Octavo, 10s. 6 d. 
 
 In this Edition, the Supplemental Matter added by the Bishop, and which has hitherto existed 
 in a Separate Form, has been incorporated into the History; admitted Errors have been cor- 
 rected ; and some Changes and Additions made. 
 
 Twysden’s Historical Vindication of the Church of England in 
 
 Point of Schism. A New Edition, Collated and Revised, with the MS. Additions left by 
 the Author. By Rev. -Professor Corrie. Octavo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 Roma Ruit. The Pillars of Rome Broken; wherein all the 
 
 several Pleas for the Pope’s Authority in England, with all the material Defences of them, 
 are revised and answered. By Archdeacon Fullwood. A New Edition, revised by 
 C. Hardwick, M.A., Fellow of St. Catherine’s Hall, Cambridge. Octavo, 10s. 6c?. 
 
 The Psalms in Hebrew, with a Critical, Exegetical, and Philo- 
 logical Commentary, intended for the use of Students. By G. Phillips, B.D., Fellow and 
 Tutor of Queens’ College, Cambridge. Two Volumes, Octavo, 32s. 
 
New Works and New Editions. 
 
 The Gospel Narrative, according to the Authorized Text of the 
 
 Evangelists, without Repetition or Omission. With a Continuous Exposition, Marginal 
 Proofs in full, and Notes. By the Rev. J. Forstek, M.A., Her Majesty’s Chaplain of the 
 Savoy. Royal Octavo. Fourth Edition. 12s. 
 
 Feri® Anniversari® : Observance of the Church’s Holy-Days no 
 
 Symptom of Popery. By R. Mant, D.D., Lord Bishop of Down and Connor, and Dromoi’e. 
 Two Volumes, Foolscap Octavo, 9s. 
 
 Religio Quotidiana: Daily Prayer the Law of God’s Church, 
 
 and heretofore the Practice of Churchmen. By R. Mant, D.D. Uniformly with the 
 above. 4s. 6 d. 
 
 The .Ritual of the United Church of England and Ireland 
 
 Hlustrated. With occasional Reference to the Objections of Dissenters. By the Rev. 
 G. W. Tyrrell, A.M., Secretary of the Down and Connor Church Education Society. 
 Demy 12mo, 6s. 
 
 The Literature of the Church of England, exhibited in Specimens 
 
 of the Writings of Eminent Divines, with Memoirs of their Lives, and Historical Sketches 
 of the Times in which they lived. By R. Cattermole, B.D. Two Volumes, Octavo. 25 s. 
 
 The Book of Common Prayer Illustrated, so as to show its 
 
 various Modifications, the Date of its several parts, and the Authority on which they rest. 
 By W. Iv. Clay, B.D., Minor Canon of Ely. Demy 12mo, 7s. 6 d. 
 
 Explanatory Notes on the Prayer Book Version of the Psalms, 
 
 with copious Marginal References. By the same Author. 7s. 6 d. 
 
 Choral Service of the United Church of England and Ireland; 
 
 being an Enquiry into the Liturgical System of the Cathedral and Collegiate Foundations 
 of the Anglican Communion. By John Jebb, M.A., Rector of Peterstow. Octavo, 16s. 
 
 Hor® Ecclesiastic®; the Position of the Church with regard to 
 
 Romish Error. 
 
 II or® Liturgic® ; I. Liturgical Discrepancy. II. Liturgical 
 
 Harmony. By R. Mant, D.D., Lord Bishop of Down and Connor, and Dromore. 
 Printed uniformly, Foolscap Octavo, 3s. 6c?. each. 
 
 The Ministration of Public Baptism of Infants, and the Form of 
 
 receiving Children who have been privately Baptized into Christ’s Flock, arranged as one 
 Service. Is. 6c?. 
 
 A Daily Prayer Book, for Families and Schools; arranged from 
 
 the Services of the Church. By J. T. Barrett, D.D., Rector of Attleburgh. Is. 6 d. 
 
 CONGREGATIONAL PSALMODY AND CHANTING. 
 
 Edited by John Hullah, Professor of Vocal Music in King’s College, London. 
 
 The Psalter, and Psalms of David, in Metre. Set to appropriate 
 
 Tunes, arranged for Four Voices, with or without Accompaniments. 
 
 Psalm Tune Chants, without Words, containing Eighty-two Tunes 
 
 for the Psalter. Harmonized — for Three equal Voices, 2s. 6c?. ; for Four Voices, 3s. 
 
 The Whole Book of Psalms, with the Canticles and Hymns of the 
 
 Church, set to appropriate Chants for Four Voices. Imperial Octavo, 15s. 
 
 Chants with the Gregorian Tones, harmonized by Thomas Morley, 
 
 without Words. Is. 
 
 LONDON: JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND. 
 


 
 
 
 V.v 
 
GETTY RESEARCH INSTITUTE 
 
 3 3125 01454 6531 
 
 t